Skip to main content

Full text of "Unity of good"

See other formats


fl>resenteo  to 

£be  library 

of  tbe 

^Tlnivereit?  of  Toronto 

b£ 


UNITY  OF  GOOD 

RUDIMENTAL  DIVINE 
SCIENCE 

NO  AND  YES 

RETROSPECTION  AND 
INTROSPECTION 


UNITY  OF  GOOD 


AUTHORIZED  AND  APPROVED  LITERATURE  OF 

THE  FIRST  CHURCH  OF  CHRIST,  SCIENTIST 
IN  BOSTON,  MASSACHUSETTS 

AUTHORIZED  BOOKS 
Works  of  Mary  Baker  Eddy 

Discoverer  and   Founder  of  Christian  Science 

Science  and  Health  with   Key  to  the  Scriptures 

Miscellaneous  Writings 

The  First  Church  of  Christ,  Scientist,  and  Miscellany 

Church  Manual 

Unity  of  Good 

Christian  Healing 

No  and  Yes 

Retrospection  and   Introspection 

Christian  Science  versus   Pantheism 

Rudimental   Divine  Science 

The  People's  Idea  of  God 

Christ  and  Christmas 

Pulpit  and  Press 

Message  to  The  Mother  Church,  June,   1900 

Message  to  The  Mother  Church,  June,    1901 

Message  to  The  Mother  Church,  June,   1902 

Poems 

Concordance  to  Science  and  Health 

Concordance  to  Mrs.  Eddy's  Other  Published  Writings 

APPROVED  BOOKS 

Christian  Science  Hymnal 

The  Mother  Church,  by  Joseph  Armstrong 

The  Life  of  Mary  Baker  Eddy,  by  Sibyl  Wilbur 

Editorial  Comments  on  the  Life  and  Work  of  Mary  Baker  Eddy 

Mary  Baker  Eddy:  A  Life  Size  Portrait,  by  Lyman  P.  Powell 

What  Mrs.  Eddy  Said  to  Arthur  Brisbane 

Christian  Science  War  Time  Activities 

Authorized  Periodicals  Issued  by  The  Christian 
Science  Publishing  Society 

The  Christian  Science  Journal    (monthly] 

Christian  Science  Sentinel    (weekly) 

The  Christian  Science  Monitor   (international  daily) 

Christian   Science  Quarterly   (Bible   Lessons) 

The   Herald  of  Christian  Science,  German   Edition    (monthly) 

The  Herald  of  Christian  Science,   French   Edition    (monthly) 

The   Herald  of  Christian  Science,   Scandinavian    Edition    (quarterly) 

The  Herald  of  Christian   Science,   Dutch   Edition    (quarterly) 

The  Herald  of  Christian  Science,  Braille  Edition    (quarterly) 

,     ,         ,  (Printed  in  U.S.  A.] 


E 


UNITY  OF  GOOD 


BY 


MARY   BAKER   EDDY 

AUTHOR   OF  SCIENCE  AND   HEALTH   WITH   KEY  TO 
THE   SCRIPTURES 


Published  by  The 

Trustees  under  the  Will  of  Mary  Baker  G.  Eddy 

BOSTON,  U.S.A. 


Authorized  Literature  of 

The  First  Church  of  Christ,  Scientist 

in  Boston,  Massachusetts 


Copyright,  1887,  i8git  1908 

By  Mary  Baker  G.  Eddy 

Copyright  renewed  1915 

Copyright  renewed  191 9 


All  rights  reserved 


PRINTED    IN   THE    UNITED   STATE8    OF   AMERICA 


CONTENTS 

Page 

Caution  in  the  Truth i 

Does  God  know  or  behold  sin,  sickness,  and  death  ?  I 

Seedtime  and  Harvest 8 

Is  anything  real  of  which  the  physical  senses  are 

cognizant? 8 

The  Deep  Things  of  God 13 

Ways  Higher  than  Our  Ways 17 

Rectifications 20 

A  Colloquy 21 

The  Ego 27 

Soul 28 

There  is  no  Matter 31 

Siibt 33 

Touch 34 


Taste 


35 


Force 35 

Is  There  no  Death  ? 37 

Personal  Statements 44 


vi  CONTENTS 

Page 

Credo 48 

Do  you  believe  in  God? 48 

Do  you  believe  in  man  ? 49 

Do  you  believe  in  matter? 50 

What  say  you  of  woman  f                  51 

What  say  you  of  evil  ? 52 

Suffering  from  Others'  Thoughts    ....  55 

The  Saviour's  Mission -  .     .  59 

Summary »     .     .  64 


UNITY  OF  GOOD 


CAUTION  IN  THE  TRUTH 

T)ERHAPS  no  doctrine  of  Christian  Science  rouses  so   i 
**•     much  natural  doubt  and  questioning  as  this,  that 
God  knows  no  such  thing  as  sin.    Indeed,  this  may  be  set  3 
down  as  one  of  the  "things  hard  to  be  understood,"  such 
as  the  apostle  Peter  declared  were  taught  by  his  fellow- 
apostle  Paul,  "  which  they  that  are  unlearned  and  unstable   6 
wrest  .  .  .  unto  their  own  destruction."    (2  Peter  iii.  16.) 
Let  us  then  reason  together  on  this  important  subject, 
whose  statement  in  Christian  Science  may  justly  be  char-   9 
acterized  as  wonderful. 

Does  God  know  or  behold  sin,  sickness,  and  death  f 

The  nature  and  character  of  God  is  so  little  appre-  12 
hended  and  demonstrated  by  mortals,  that  I  counsel  my 
students  to  defer  this  infinite  inquiry,  in  their  discussions 
of  Christian  Science.    In  fact,  they  had  better  leave  the  15 
subject  untouched,  until  they  draw  nearer  to  the  divine 
character,  and  are  practically  able  to  testify,  by  their  lives, 
that  as  they  come  closer  to  the  true  understanding  of  God  18 
they  lose  all  sense  of  error. 

1 


2  UNITY  OF  GOOD 

i      The  Scriptures  declare  that  God  is  too  pure  to  behold 
iniquity  (Habakkuk  i.  13);    but  they  also  declare  that 
3  God  pitieth  them  who  fear  Him;  that  there  is  no  place 
where  His  voice  is  not  heard;  that  He  is  "a  very  present 
help  in  trouble." 
6      The  sinner  has  no  refuge  from  sin,  except  in  God,  who 
is  his  salvation.    We  must,  however,  realize  God's  pres- 
ence, power,  and  love,  in  order  to  be  saved  from  sin.    This 
9  realization  takes  away  man's  fondness  for  sin  and  his 
pleasure  in  it;    and,  lastly,  it  removes  the  pain  which 
accrues  to  him  from  it.    Then  follows  this,  as  the  finale  in 
ia  Science:    The  sinner  loses  his  sense  of  sin,  and  gains  a 
higher  sense  of  God,  in  whom  there  is  no  sin. 
The  true  man,  really  saved,  is  ready  to  testify  of  God 
is  in  the  infinite  penetration  of  Truth,  and  can  affirm  that 
the  Mind  which  is  good,  or  God,  has  no  knowledge  of  sin. 
In  the  same  manner  the  sick  lose  their  sense  of  sickness, 
18  and  gain  that  spiritual  sense  of  harmony  which  contains 
neither  discord  nor  disease. 
According  to  this  same  rule,  in  divine  Science,  the 
ai  dying  —  if  they  die  in  the  Lord  —  awake  from  a  sense  of 
death  to  a  sense  of  Life  in  Christ,  with  a  knowledge  of 
Truth  and  Love  beyond  what  they  possessed  before;  be- 
24  cause  their  lives  have  grown  so  far  toward  the  stature  of 
manhood  in  Christ  Jesus,  that  they  are  ready  for  a  spirit- 
ual transfiguration,  through  their  affections  and  under- 
27  standing. 

Those  who  reach  this  transition,  called  death,  without 


CAUTION  IN  THE  TRUTH  3 

having  rightly  improved  the  lessons  of  this  primary  school    i 
of  mortal  existence,  —  and  still  believe  in  matter's  reality, 
pleasure,  and  pain,  —are  not  ready  to  understand  im-   3 
mortality.    Hence  they  awake  only  to  another  sphere  of 
experience,  and  must  pass  through  another  probationary 
state  before  it  can  be  truly  said  of  them:  "Blessed  are  the   6 
dead  which  die  in  the  Lord." 

They  upon  whom  the  second  death,  of  which  we  read 
in  the  Apocalypse  (Revelation  xx.  6),  hath  no  power,  are   9 
those  who  have  obeyed  God's  commands,   and  have 
washed  their  robes  white  through  the  sufferings  of  the 
flesh  and  the  triumphs  of  Spirit.    Thus  they  have  reached  12 
the  goal  in  divine  Science,  by  knowing  Him  in  whom  they 
have  believed.    This  knowledge  is  not  the  forbidden  fruit 
of  sin,  sickness,  and  death,  but  it  is  the  fruit  which  grows  15 
on  the  "tree  of  life."    This  is  the  understanding  of  God, 
whereby  man  is  found  in  the  image  and  likeness  of 
good,  not  of  evil;  of  health,  not  of  sickness;  of  Life,  not  18 
of  death. 

God  is  All-in-all.    Hence  He  is  in  Himself  only,  in  His 
own  nature  and  character,  and  is  perfect  being,  or  con-  21 
sciousness.    He  is  all  the  Life  and  Mind  there  is  or  can  be. 
Within  Himself  is  every  embodiment  of  Life  and  Mind. 

If  He  is  All,  He  can  have  no  consciousness  of  anything  24 
unlike  Himself;  because,  if  He  is  omnipresent,  there  can 
be  nothing  outside  of  Himself. 

Now  this  self -same  God  is  our  helper.    He  pities  us.  27 
He  has  mercy  upon  us,  and  guides  every  event  of  our 


4  UNITY  OF  GOOD 

i  careers.    He  is  near  to  them  who  adore  Him.    To  under- 
stand Him,  without  a  single  taint  of  our  mortal,  finite  sense 
3  of  sin,  sickness,  or  death,  is  to  approach  Him  and  become 
like  Him. 
Truth  is  God,  and  in  God's  law.    This  law  declares 
6  that  Truth  is  All,  and  there  is  no  error.    This  law  of  Truth 
destroys  every  phase  of  error.    To  gain  a  temporary  con- 
sciousness of  God's  law  is  to  feel,  in  a  certain  finite  human 
9  sense,  that  God  comes  to  us  and  pities  us;  but  the  attain- 
ment of  the  understanding  of  His  presence,  through  the 
Science  of  God,  destroys  our  sense  of  imperfection,  or 
12  of  His  absence,  through  a  diviner  sense  that  God  is  all 
true  consciousness;    and  this  convinces  us  that,  as  we 
get  still  nearer  Him,  we  must  forever  lose  our  own  con- 
i$  sciousness  of  error. 

But  how  could  we  lose  all  consciousness  of  error,  if  God 
be  conscious  of  it?    God  has  not  forbidden  man  to  know 
1 8  Him;    on  the  contrary,  the  Father  bids  man  have  the 
same  Mind  "which  was  also  in  Christ  Jesus,"  —which 
was  certainly  the  divine  Mind;  but  God  does  forbid  man's 
21  acquaintance  with  evil.    Why?    Because  evil  is  no  part 
of  the  divine  knowledge. 
John's  Gospel  declares  (xvii.  3)  that  "life  eternal"  con- 
24  sists  in  the  knowledge  of  the  only  true  God,  and  of  Jesus 
Christ,  whom  He  has  sent.    Surely  from  such  an  under- 
standing of  Science,  such  knowing,  the  vision  of  sin  is 
27  wholly  excluded. 

Nevertheless,  at  the  present  crude  hour,  no  wise  men  or 


CAUTION  IN  THE  TRUTH  5 

women  will  rudely  or  prematurely  agitate  a  theme  involv-    i 
ing  the  All  of  infinity. 

Rather  will  they  rejoice  in  the  small  understanding    3 
they  have  already  gained  of  the  wholeness  of  Deity,  and 
work  gradually  and  gently  up  toward  the  perfect  thought 
divine.   This  meekness  will  increase  their  apprehension    6 
of  God,  because  their  mental  struggles  and  pride  of  opin- 
ion will  proportionately  diminish. 

Every  one  should  be  encouraged  not  to  accept  any  per-    9 
sonal  opinion  on  so  great  a  matter,  but  to  seek  the  divine 
Science  of  this  question  of  Truth  by  following  upward  indi- 
vidual convictions,  undisturbed  by  the  frightened  sense  of  12 
any  need  of  attempting  to  solve  every  Life-problem  in  a  day. 

"Great  is  the  mystery  of  godliness/ '  says  Paul;   and 
mystery  involves  the  unknown.    No  stubborn  purpose  to  15 
force  conclusions  on  this  subject  will  unfold  in  us  a  higher 
sense  of  Deity;  neither  will  it  promote  the  Cause  of  Truth 
or  enlighten  the  individual  thought.  18 

Let  us  respect  the  rights  of  conscience  and  the  liberty 
of  the  sons  of  God,  so  letting  our  "moderation  be  known 
to  all  men."  Let  no  enmity,  no  untempered  controversy,  21 
spring  up  between  Christian  Science  students  and  Chris- 
tians who  wholly  or  partially  differ  from  them  as  to  the 
nature  of  sin  and  the  marvellous  unity  of  man  with  God  24 
shadowed  forth  in  scientific  thought.  Rather  let  the 
stately  goings  of  this  wonderful  part  of  Truth  be  left  to 
the  supernal  guidance.  27 

"These  are  but  parts  of  Thy  ways,"  says  Job;  and  the 


6  UNITY  OF  GOOD 

i  whole  is  greater  than  its  parts.  Our  present  understanding 
is  but  "the  seed  within  itself,"  for  it  is  divine  Science, 

3  "bearing  fruit  after  its  kind." 

Sooner  or  later  the  whole  human  race  will  learn  that,  in 
proportion  as  the  spotless  selfhood  of  God  is  understood, 

6  human  nature  will  be  renovated,  and  man  will  receive  a 
higher  selfhood,  derived  from  God,  and  the  redemption 
of  mortals  from  sin,  sickness,  and  death  be  established  on 

9  everlasting  foundations. 

The  Science  of  physical  harmony,  as  now  presented  to 
the  people  in  divine  light,  is  radical  enough  to  promote 

is  as  forcible  collisions  of  thought  as  the  age  has  strength 
to  bear.  Until  the  heavenly  law  of  health,  according  to 
Christian  Science,  is  firmly  grounded,  even  the  thinkers 

15  are  not  prepared  to  answer  intelligently  leading  questions 
about  God  and  sin,  and  the  world  is  far  from  ready  to 
assimilate  such  a  grand  and  all-absorbing  verity  concern- 

18  ing  the  divine  nature  and  character  as  is  embraced  in  the 
theory  of  God's  blindness  to  error  and  ignorance  of  sin. 
No  wise  mother,  though  a  graduate  of  Wellesley  College, 

21  will  talk  to  her  babe  about  the  problems  of  Euclid. 

Not  much  more  than  a  half-century  ago  the  assertion 
of  universal  salvation  provoked  discussion  and  horror, 

24  similar  to  what  our  declarations  about  sin  and  Deity  must 
arouse,  if  hastily  pushed  to  the  front  while  the  platoons  of 
Christian  Science  are  not  yet  thoroughly  drilled  in  the 

27  plainer  manual  of  their  spiritual  armament.  "Wait 
patiently  on  the  Lord;"   and  in  less  than  another  fifty 


CAUTION  IN  THE  TRUTH  7 

years  His  name  will  be  magnified  in  the  apprehension  of   i 
this  new  subject,  as  already  He  is  glorified  in  the  wide 
extension  of  belief  in  the  impartial  grace  of  God,  —  3 
shown  by  the  changes  at  Andover  Seminary  and  in  multi- 
tudes of  other  religious  folds. 

Nevertheless,  though  I  thus  speak,  and  from  my  heart  6 
of  hearts,  it  is  due  both  to  Christian  Science  and  myself 
to  make  also  the  following  statement:  When  I  have  most 
clearly  seen  and  most  sensibly  felt  that  the  infinite  recog-  9 
nizes  no  disease,  this  has  not  separated  me  from  God,  but 
has  so  bound  me  to  Him  as  to  enable  me  instantaneously  to 
heal  a  cancer  which  had  eaten  its  way  to  the  jugular  vein.  13 

In  the  same  spiritual  condition  I  have  been  able  to  re- 
place dislocated  joints  and  raise  the  dying  to  instantaneous 
health.    People  are  now  living  who  can  bear  witness  to  15 
these  cures.    Herein  is  my  evidence,  from  on  high,  that 
the  views  here  promulgated  on  this  subject  are  correct. 

Certain  self -proved  propositions  pour  into  my  waiting  18 
thought  in  connection  with  these  experiences;  and  here  is 
one  such  conviction:  that  an  acknowledgment  of  the  per- 
fection of  the  infinite  Unseen  confers  a  power  nothing  else  21 
can.    An  incontestable  point  in  divine  Science  is,  that 
because  God  is  All,  a  realization  of  this  fact  dispels  even 
the  sense  or  consciousness  of  sin,  and  brings  us  nearer  to  24 
God,  bringing  out  the  highest  phenomena  of  the  All- 
Mind. 


SEEDTIME  AND  HARVEST 

i  "1     ET  another  query  now  be  considered,  which  gives 
■*— ' ■  much  trouble  to  many  earnest  thinkers  before  Science 
3  answers  it. 

Is  anything  real  of  which  the  physical  senses  are  cognizant? 

Everything  is  as  real  as  you  make  it,  and  no  more  so. 
6  What  you  see,  hear,  feel,  is  a  mode  of  consciousness,  and 
can  have  no  other  reality  than  the  sense  you  entertain 
of  it. 
9      It  is  dangerous  to  rest  upon  the  evidence  of  the  senses, 
for  this  evidence  is  not  absolute,  and  therefore  not  real, 
in  our  sense  of  the  word.    All  that  is  beautiful  and  good 
12  in  your  individual  consciousness  is  permanent.     That 
which  is  not  so  is  illusive  and  fading.    My  insistence  upon 
a  proper  understanding  of  the  unreality  of  matter  and 
is  evil  arises  from  their  deleterious  effects,  physical,  moral, 
and  intellectual,  upon  the  race. 
All  forms  of  error  are  uprooted  in  Science,  on  the  same 
18  basis  whereby  sickness  is  healed,  — namely,  by  the  es- 
tablishment, through  reason,  revelation,  and  Science,  of 
the  nothingness  of  every  claim  of  error,  even  the  doc- 
21  trine  of  heredity  and  other  physical  causes.    You  demon- 
strate the  process  of  Science,  and  it  proves  my  view 

8 


SEEDTIME  AND  HARVEST  9 

conclusively,  that  mortal  mind  is  the  cause  of  all  disease,    i 
Destroy  the  mental  sense  of  the  disease,  and  the  disease 
itself  disappears.    Destroy  the  sense  of  sin,  and  sin  itself    3 
disappears. 

Material  and  sensual  consciousness  are  mortal.    Hence 
they  must,  some  time  and  in  some  way,  be  reckoned  un-    6 
real.    That  time  has  partially  come,  or  my  words  would 
not  have  been  spoken.    Jesus  has  made  the  way  plain, 

—  so  plain  that  all  are  without  excuse  who  walk  not  in    9 
it;  but  this  way  is  not  the  path  of  physical  science,  human 
philosophy,  or  mystic  psychology. 

The  talent  and  genius  of  the  centuries  have  wrongly  12 
reckoned.    They  have  not  based  upon  revelation  their 
arguments  and  conclusions  as  to  the  source  and  resources 
of  being,  —  its  combinations,  phenomena,  and  outcome,  15 

—  but  have  built  instead  upon  the  sand  of  human  reason. 
They  have  not  accepted  the  simple  teaching  and  life  of 
Jesus  as  the  only  true  solution  of  the  perplexing  problem  18 
of  human  existence. 

Sometimes  it  is  said,  by  those  who  fail  to  understand 
me,  that  I  monopolize;  and  this  is  said  because  ideas  21 
akin  to  mine  have  been  held  by  a  few  spiritual  think- 
ers in  all  ages.  So  they  have,  but  in  a  far  different 
form.  Healing  has  gone  on  continually;  yet  healing,  as  24 
I  teach  it,  has  not  been  practised  since  the  days  of 
Christ. 

What  is  the  cardinal  point  of  the  difference  in  my  meta-  27 
physical  system?    This:  that  by  knowing  the  unreality  of 


10  UNITY  OF  GOOD 

i  disease,  sin,  and  death,  you  demonstrate  the  allness  of  God. 
This  difference  wholly  separates  my  system  from  all  others. 
3  The  reality  of  these  so-called  existences  I  deny,  because 
they  are  not  to  be  found  in  God,  and  this  system  is  built 
on  Him  as  the  sole  cause.  It  would  be  difficult  to  name 
6  any  previous  teachers,  save  Jesus  and  his  apostles,  who 
have  thus  taught. 

If  there  be  any  monopoly  in  my  teaching,  it  lies  in  this 

9  utter  reliance  upon  the  one  God,  to  whom  belong  all 

things. 

Life  is  God,  or  Spirit,  the  supersensible  eternal.    The 

12  universe  and  man  are  the  spiritual  phenomena  of  this  one 

infinite  Mind.  Spiritual  phenomena  never  converge  toward 

aught  but  infinite  Deity.    Their  gradations  are  spiritual 

is  and  divine;  they  cannot  collapse,  or  lapse  into  their  op- 

posites,  for  God  is  their  divine  Principle.     They  live, 

because  He  lives;  and  they  are  eternally  perfect,  because 

18  He  is  perfect,  and  governs  them  in  the  Truth  of  divine 

Science,  whereof  God  is  the  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  centre 

and  circumference. 

21      To  attempt  the  calculation  of  His  mighty  ways,  from 

the  evidence  before  the  material  senses,  is  fatuous.    It  is 

like  commencing  with  the  minus  sign,  to  learn  the  prin- 

24  ciple  of  positive  mathematics. 

God  was  not  in  the  whirlwind.    He  is  not  the  blind 

force  of  a  material  universe.    Mortals  must  learn  this; 

27  unless,  pursued  by  their  fears,  they  would  endeavor  to 

hide  from  His  presence  under  their  own  falsities,  and  call 


SEEDTIME  AND  HARVEST  11 

in  vain  for  the  mountains  of  unholiness  to  shield  them    i 
from  the  penalty  of  error. 

Jesus  taught  us  to  walk  over,  not  into  or  with,  the  cur-  3 
rents  of  matter,  or  mortal  mind.    His  teachings  beard 
the  lions  in  their  dens.    He  turned  the  water  into  wine, 
he  commanded  the  winds,  he  healed  the  sick,  —  all  in    6 
direct  opposition  to  human  philosophy  and   so-called 
natural  science.    He  annulled  the  laws  of  matter,  showing 
them  to  be  laws  of  mortal  mind,  not  of  God.    He  showed    9 
the  need  of  changing  this  mind  and  its  abortive  laws.   He 
demanded  a  change  of  consciousness  and  evidence,  and 
effected  this  change  through  the  higher  laws  of  God.  12 
The  palsied  hand  moved,  despite  the  boastful  sense  of 
physical  law  and  order.     Jesus  stooped  not  to  human 
consciousness,  nor  to  the  evidence  of  the  senses.     He  15 
heeded  not  the  taunt,  "That  withered  hand  looks  very 
real  and  feels  very  real;"  but  he  cut  off  this  vain  boast- 
ing and  destroyed  human  pride  by  taking  away  the  ma-  18 
terial  evidence.    If  his  patient  was  a  theologian  of  some 
bigoted  sect,  a  physician,  or  a  professor  of  natural  phi- 
losophy, —  according  to  the  ruder  sort  then  prevalent,  —  21 
he  never  thanked  Jesus  for  restoring  his  senseless  hand; 
but  neither  red  tape  nor  indignity  hindered  the  divine 
process.   Jesus  required  neither  cycles  of  time  nor  thought  24 
in  order  to  mature  fitness  for  perfection  and  its  possibili- 
ties.   He  said  that  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  here,  and 
is  included  in  Mind;  that  while  ye  say,  There  are  yet  four  27 
months,  and  then  cometh  the  harvest,  I  say,  Look  up, 


12  UNITY  OF  GOOD 

i  not  down,  for  your  fields  are  already  white  for  the  harvest; 
and  gather  the  harvest  by  mental,  not  material  processes. 

3  The  laborers  are  few  in  this  vineyard  of  Mind-sowing  and 
reaping;  but  let  them  apply  to  the  waiting  grain  the  curv- 
ing sickle  of  Mind's  eternal  circle,  and  bind  it  with  bands 

6  of  Soul. 


THE  DEEP  THINGS  OF  GOD 

OCIENCE  reverses  the  evidence  of  the  senses  in  the-   i 

ology,  on  the  same  principle  that  it  does  in  astronomy. 
Popular  theology  makes  God  tributary  to  man,  coming  at   3 
human  call;  whereas  the  reverse  is  true  in  Science.    Men 
must  approach  God  reverently,  doing  their  own  work  in 
obedience  to  divine  law,  if  they  would  fulfil  the  intended   6 
harmony  of  being. 

The  principle  of  music  knows  nothing  of  discord.  God 
is  harmony's  selfhood.  His  universal  laws,  His  unchange-  g 
ableness,  are  not  infringed  in  ethics  any  more  than  in 
music.  To  Him  there  is  no  moral  inharmony;  as  we  shall 
learn,  proportionately  as  we  gain  the  true  understanding  12 
of  Deity.  If  God  could  be  conscious  of  sin,  His  infinite 
power  would  straightway  reduce  the  universe  to  chaos. 

If  God  has  any  real  knowledge  of  sin,  sickness,  and  15 
death,  they  must  be  eternal;   since  He  is,  in  the  very 
fibre  of  His  being,  "without  beginning  of  years  or  end  of 
days."    If  God  knows  that  which  is  not  permanent,  it  18 
follows  that  He  knows  something  which  He  must  learn 
to  unknow,  for  the  benefit  of  our  race. 

Such  a  view  would  bring  us  upon  an  outworn  theological  21 

13 


14  UNITY  OF  GOOD 

i  platform,  which  contains  such  planks  as  the  divine  repent- 
ance, and  the  belief  that  God  must  one  day  do  His 

3  work   over   again,   because   it  was  not   at  first  done 
aright. 
Can  it  be  seriously  held,  by  any  thinker,  that  long  after 

6  God  made  the  universe,  —  earth,  man,  animals,  plants, 
the  sun,  the  moon,  and  "the  stars  also,"  —  He  should  so 
gain  wisdom  and  power  from  past  experience  that  He 

9  could  vastly  improve  upon  His  own  previous  work,  —  as 
Burgess,  the  boatbuilder,  remedies  in  the  Volunteer  the 
shortcomings  of  the  Puritan's  model? 

is  Christians  are  commanded  to  grow  in  grace.  Was  it 
necessary  for  God  to  grow  in  grace,  that  He  might  rectify 
His  spiritual  universe? 

is  The  Jehovah  of  limited  Hebrew  faith  might  need 
repentance,  because  His  created  children  proved  sinful; 
but  the  New  Testament  tells  us  of  "the  Father  of  lights, 

18  with  whom  is  no  variableness,  neither  shadow  of  turning." 
God  is  not  the  shifting  vane  on  the  spire,  but  the 
corner-stone  of  living  rock,  firmer  than  everlasting  hills. 

21  As  God  is  Mind,  if  this  Mind  is  familiar  with  evil,  all 
cannot  be  good  therein.  Our  infinite  model  would  be 
taken  away.    What  is  in  eternal  Mind  must  be  reflected 

24  in  man,  Mind's  image.  How  then  could  man  escape,  or 
hope  to  escape,  from  a  knowledge  which  is  everlasting  in 
his  creator? 

27  God  never  said  that  man  would  become  better  by  learn- 
ing to  distinguish  evil  from  good,  —  but  the  contrary,  that 


THE  DEEP  THINGS  OF  GOD  15 

by  this  knowledge,  by  man's  first  disobedience,  came   i 
"death  into  the  world,  and  all  our  woe." 

"Shall  mortal  man  be  more  just  than  God?"  asks  the  3 
poet-patriarch.    May  men  rid  themselves  of  an  incubus 
which  God  never  can  throw  off?    Do  mortals  know  more 
than  God,  that  they  may  declare  Him  absolutely  cognizant   6 
of  sin? 

God  created  all  things,  and  pronounced  them  good. 
Was  evil  among  these  good  things?    Man  is  God's  child   9 
and  image.    If  God  knows  evil,  so  must  man,  or  the  like- 
ness is  incomplete,  the  image  marred. 

If  man  must  be  destroyed  by  the  knowledge  of  evil,  12 
then  his  destruction  comes  through  the  very  knowledge 
caught  from  God,  and  the  creature  is  punished  for  his 
likeness  to  his  creator.  15 

God  is  commonly  called  the  sinless,  and  man  the  sinful; 
but  if  the  thought  of  sin  could  be  possible  in  Deity,  would 
Deity  then  be  sinless?    Would  God  not  of  necessity  take  18 
precedence  as  the  infinite  sinner,  and  human  sin  become 
only  an  echo  of  the  divine? 

Such  vagaries  are  to  be  found  in  heathen  religious  his-  21 
tory.  There  are,  or  have  been,  devotees  who  worship  not 
the  good  Deity,  who  will  not  harm  them,  but  the  bad 
deity,  who  seeks  to  do  them  mischief,  and  whom  there-  24 
fore  they  wish  to  bribe  with  prayers  into  quiescence, 
as  a  criminal  appeases,  with  a  money-bag,  the  venal 
officer.  27 

Surely  this  is  no  Christian  worship!    In  Christianity 


16  UNITY  OF  GOOD 

i  man  bows  to  the  infinite  perfection  which  he  is  bidden  to 
imitate.    In  Truth,  such  terms  as  divine  sin  and  infinite 

3  sinner  are  unheard-of  contradictions,  —  absurdities;  but 
would  they  be  sheer  nonsense,  if  God  has,  or  can  have, 
a  real  knowledge  of  sin? 


WAYS  HIGHER  THAN  OUR  WAYS 

A    LIE  has  only  one  chance  of  successful  deception,  —   i 
***■  to  be  accounted  true.    Evil  seeks  to  fasten  all  error 
upon  God,  and  so  make  the  lie  seem  part  of  eternal  Truth.    3 

Emerson  says,  "Hitch  your  wagon  to  a  star."  I  say, 
Be  allied  to  the  deific  power,  and  all  that  is  good  will  aid 
your  journey,  as  the  stars  in  their  courses  fought  against  6 
Sisera.  (Judges  v.  20.)  Hourly,  in  Christian  Science, 
man  thus  weds  himself  with  God,  or  rather  he  ratifies  a 
union  predestined  from  all  eternity;  but  evil  ties  its  wagon-  9 
load  of  offal  to  the  divine  chariots,  —  or  seeks  so  to  do,  — 
that  its  vileness  may  be  christened  purity,  and  its  darkness 
get  consolation  from  borrowed  scintillations.  12 

Jesus  distinctly  taught  the  arrogant  Pharisees  that,  from 
the  beginning,  their  father,  the  devil,  was  the  would-be 
murderer  of  Truth.  A  right  apprehension  of  the  wonder-  15 
ful  utterances  of  him  who  "spake  as  never  man  spake," 
would  despoil  error  of  its  borrowed  plumes,  and  trans- 
form the  universe  into  a  home  of  marvellous  light,  —  "a  18 
consummation  devoutly  to  be  wished." 

Error  says  God  must  know  evil  because  He  knows  all 

things;  but  Holy  Writ  declares  God  told  our  first  parents  21 

that  in  the  day  when  they  should  partake  of  the  fruit  of 

evil,  they  must  surely  die.    Would  it  not  absurdly  follow 

17 


18  UNITY  OF  GOOD 

i  that  God  must  perish,  if  He  knows  evil  and  evil  neces- 
sarily leads  to  extinction?    Rather  let  us  think  of  God  as 

3  saying,  I  am  infinite  good;  therefore  I  know  not  evil. 
Dwelling  in  light,  I  can  see  only  the  brightness  of  My 
own  glory. 

6  Error  may  say  that  God  can  never  save  man  from  sin, 
if  He  knows  and  sees  it  not;  but  God  says,  I  am  too  pure 
to  behold  iniquity,  and  destroy  everything  that  is  unlike 

9  Myself. 

Many  fancy  that  our  heavenly  Father  reasons  thus: 
If  pain  and  sorrow  were  not  in  My  mind,  I  could  not 

12  remedy  them,  and  wipe  the  tears  from  the  eyes  of  My  chil- 
dren. Error  says  you  must  know  grief  in  order  to  console 
it.     Truth,  God,  says  you  oftenest  console  others  in 

15  troubles  that  you  have  not.  Is  not  our  comforter  always 
from  outside  and  above  ourselves? 

God  says,  I  show  My  pity  through  divine  law,  not 

18  through  human.  It  is  My  sympathy  with  and  My  knowl- 
edge of  harmony  (not  inharmony)  which  alone  enable  Me 
to  rebuke,  and  eventually  destroy,  every  supposition  of 

21  discord. 

Error  says  God  must  know  death  in  order  to  strike  at 
its  root;   but  God  saith,  I  am  ever-conscious  Life,  and 

24  thus  I  conquer  death;  for  to  be  ever  conscious  of  Life  is 
to  be  never  conscious  of  death.  I  am  All.  A  knowledge 
of  aught  beside  Myself  is  impossible. 

27  If  such  knowledge  of  evil  were  possible  to  God,  it  would 
lower  His  rank. 


WAYS  HIGHER  THAN  OUR  WAYS        19 

With  God,  knowledge,  is  necessarily  foreknowledge;  and    i 
foreknowledge  and  foreordination  must  be  one,  in  an  in- 
finite Being.     What  Deity  foreknows,  Deity  must  fore-    3 
ordain;  else  He  is  not  omnipotent,  and,  like  ourselves, 
He  foresees  events  which  are  contrary  to  His  creative  will, 
yet  which  He  cannot  avert.  6 

If  God  knows  evil  at  all,  He  must  have  had  foreknowl- 
edge thereof;  and  if  He  foreknew  it,  He  must  virtually 
have  intended  it,  or  ordered  it  aforetime,  —  foreordained    9 
it;  else  how  could  it  have  come  into  the  world? 

But  this  we  cannot  believe  of  God;  for  if  the  supreme 
good  could  predestine  or  foreknow  evil,  there  would  be  12 
sin  in  Deity,  and  this  would  be  the  end  of  infinite  moral 
unity.  "  If  therefore  the  light  that  is  in  thee  be  darkness, 
how  great  is  that  darkness!"  On  the  contrary,  evil  is  15 
only  a  delusive  deception,  without  any  actuality  which 
Truth  can  know. 


RECTIFICATIONS 

i  T  TOW  is  a  mistake  to  be  rectified?    By  reversal  or  re- 
•"■  *  vision,  —  by  seeing  it  in  its  proper  light,  and  then 
3  turning  it  or  turning  from  it. 

We  undo  the  statements  of  error  by  reversing  them. 

Through  these  three  statements,  or  misstatements,  evil 
6  comes  into  authority:  — 

First :  The  Lord  created  it. 

Second :  The  Lord  knows  it. 
9      Third:  I  am  afraid  of  it. 

By  a  reverse  process  of  argument  evil  must  be  de- 
throned:— 
12      First:  God  never  made  evil. 
Second:  He  knows  it  not. 
Third:  We  therefore  need  not  fear  it. 

is  Try  this  process,  dear  inquirer,  and  so  reach  that  per- 
fect Love  which  "casteth  out  fear,"  and  then  see  if  this 
Love  does  not  destroy  in  you  all  hate  and  the  sense  of  evil. 

1 8  You  will  awake  to  the  perception  of  God  as  All-in-all. 
You  will  find  yourself  losing  the  knowledge  and  the  opera- 
tion of  sin,  proportionably  as  you  realize  the  divine  in- 

2i  finitude  and  believe  that  He  can  see  nothing  outside  of 
His  own  focal  distance. 

20 


A  COLLOQUY 

TN  Romans  (ii.  15)  we  read  the  apostle's  description  of    i 
-*•  mental  processes  wherein  human  thoughts  are  "the 
mean  while  accusing  or  else  excusing  one  another."    If  we    3 
observe  our  mental  processes,  we  shall  find  that  we  are 
perpetually  arguing  with  ourselves;   yet  each  mortal  is 
not  two  personalities,  but  one.  6 

In  like  manner  good  and  evil  talk  to  one  another;  yet 
they  are  not  two  but  one,  for  evil  is  naught,  and  good  only 
is  reality.  9 

Evil.    God  hath  said,  "Ye  shall  eat  of  every  tree  of  the 
garden."    If  you  do  not,  your  intellect  will  be  circum- 
scribed and  the  evidence  of  your  personal  senses  be  de-  12 
nied.     This  would  antagonize  individual  consciousness 
and  existence. 

Good.    The  Lord  is  God.    With  Him  is  no  conscious-  is 

ness  of  evil,  because  there  is  nothing  beside  Him  or 

outside  of  Him.     Individual  consciousness  in  man  is 

inseparable  from  good.    There  is  no  sensible  matter,  no  18 

sense  in  matter;  but  there  is  a  spiritual  sense,  a  sense  of 

Spirit,  and  this  is  the  only  consciousness  belonging  to  true 

individuality,  or  a  divine  sense  of  being.  21 

21 


22  UNITY  OF  GOOD 

i      Evil.    Why  is  this  so? 

Good.    Because  man  is  made  after  God's  eternal  like- 

3  ness,  and  this  likeness  consists  in  a  sense  of  harmony  and 

immortality,  in  which  no  evil  can  possibly  dwell.    You 

may  eat  of  the  fruit  of  Godlikeness,  but  as  to  the  fruit  of 

6  ungodliness,  which  is  opposed  to  Truth,  —  ye  shall  not 

touch  it,  lest  ye  die. 

Evil.    But  I  would  taste  and  know  error  for  myself. 

9  Good.  Thou  shalt  not  admit  that  error  is  something 
to  know  or  be  known,  to  eat  or  be  eaten,  to  see  or  be  seen, 
to  feel  or  be  felt.    To  admit  the  existence  of  error  would 

12  be  to  admit  the  truth  of  a  lie. 

Evil.  But  there  is  something  besides  good.  God 
knows  that  a  knowledge  of  this  something  is  essential  to 

is  happiness  and  life.  A  lie  is  as  genuine  as  Truth,  though 
not  so  legitimate  a  child  of  God.  Whatever  exists  must 
come  from  God,  and  be  important  to  our  knowledge. 

1 8  Error,  even,  is  His  offspring. 

Good.  Whatever  cometh  not  from  the  eternal  Spirit, 
has  its  origin  in  the  physical  senses  and  material  brains, 
21  called  human  intellect  and  will-power,  —  alias  intelligent 
matter. 

In  Shakespeare's  tragedy  of  King  Lear,  it  was  the 


A  COLLOQUY  23 

traitorous  and  cruel  treatment  received  by  old  Gloster    i 
from  his  bastard  son  Edmund  which  makes  true  the  lines: 

The  gods  are  just,  and  of  our  pleasant  vices  3 

Make  instruments  to  scourge  us. 

His  lawful  son,  Edgar,  was  to  his  father  ever  loyal.    Now 
God  has  no  bastards  to  turn  again  and  rend  their  Maker.   6 
The  divine  children  are  born  of  law  and  order,  and  Truth 
knows  only  such. 

How  well  the  Shakespearean  tale  agrees  with  the  word   9 
of  Scripture,  in  Hebrews  xii.  7,  8 :  "  If  ye  endure  chasten- 
ing, God  dealeth  with  you  as  with  sons;  for  what  son  is 
he  whom  the  father  chasteneth  not?    But  if  ye  be  with-  12 
out  chastisement,  whereof  all  are  partakers,  then  are  ye 
bastards,  and  not  sons." 

The  doubtful  or  spurious  evidence  of  the  senses  is  not  15 
to  be  admitted,  —  especially  when  they  testify  concern- 
ing Spirit,  whereof  they  are  confessedly  incompetent  to 
speak.  18 

Evil.    But  mortal  mind  and  sin  really  exist! 

Good.    How  can  they  exist,  unless  God  has  created 
them?    And  how  can  He  create  anything  so  wholly  unlike  21 
Himself  and  foreign  to  His  nature?   An  evil  material  mind, 
so-called,  can  conceive  of  God  only  as  like  itself,  and 
knowing  both  evil  and  good;    but  a  purely  good  and  24 
spiritual  consciousness  has  no  sense  whereby  to  cognize 


24  UNITY  OF  GOOD 

i  evil.  Mortal  mind  is  the  opposite  of  immortal  Mind,  and 
sin  the  opposite  of  goodness.    I  am  the  infinite  All.    From 

3  me  proceedeth  all  Mind,  all  consciousness,  all  individu- 
ality, all  being.  My  Mind  is  divine  good,  and  cannot 
drift  into  evil.    To  believe  in  minds  many  is  to  depart 

6  from  the  supreme  sense  of  harmony.  Your  assumptions 
insist  that  there  is  more  than  the  one  Mind,  more  than  the 
one  God;   but  verily  I  say  unto  you,  God  is  All-in-all; 

9  and  you  can  never  be  outside  of  His  oneness. 

Evil.    I  am  a  finite  consciousness,  a  material  individu- 
ality, —  a  mind  in  matter,  which  is  both  evil  and  good. 

12  Good.  All  consciousness  is  Mind;  and  Mind  is  God,  — 
an  infinite,  and  not  a  finite  consciousness.  This  conscious- 
ness is  reflected  in  individual  consciousness,  or  man,  whose 

is  source  is  infinite  Mind.  There  is  no  really  finite  mind,  no 
finite  consciousness.  There  is  no  material  substance,  for 
Spirit  is  all  that  endureth,  and  hence  is  the  only  substance. 

18  There  is,  can  be,  no  evil  mind,  because  Mind  is  God. 
God  and  His  ideas  —  that  is,  God  and  the  universe  — 
constitute  all  that  exists.    Man,  as  God's  offspring,  must 

21  be  spiritual,  perfect,  eternal. 

Evil.    I  am  something  separate  from  good  or  God.    I 

am  substance.    My  mind  is  more  than  matter.    In  my 

24  mortal  mind,  matter  becomes  conscious,  and  is  able  to  see, 

taste,  hear,  feel,  smell.    Whatever  matter  thus  affirms  is 


A  COLLOQUY  25 

mainly  correct.    If  you,  O  good,  deny  this,  then  I  deny    i 
your  truthfulness.    If  you  say  that  matter  is  unconscious, 
you  stultify  my  intellect,  insult  my  conscience,  and  dispute    3 
self-evident  facts;    for  nothing  can  be  clearer  than  the 
testimony  of  the  five  senses. 

Good.    Spirit  is  the  only  substance.    Spirit  is  God,  and    6 
God  is  good;  hence  good  is  the  only  substance,  the  only 
Mind.    Mind  is  not,  cannot  be,  in  matter.    It  sees,  hears, 
feels,  tastes,  smells  as  Mind,  and  not  as  matter.    Matter   9 
cannot  talk;   and  hence,  whatever  it  appears  to  say  of 
itself  is  a  lie.    This  lie,  that  Mind  can  be  in  matter,  — 
claiming  to  be  something  beside  God,  denying  Truth  and  12 
its  demonstration  in  Christian  Science,  —  this  lie  I  declare 
an  illusion.    This  denial  enlarges  the  human  intellect  by 
removing  its  evidence  from  sense  to  Soul,  and  from  finite-  15 
ness  into  infinity.    It  honors  conscious  human  individu- 
ality by  showing  God  as  its  source. 

Evil.    I  am  a  creator,  —  but  upon  a  material,  not  a  18 
spiritual  basis.    I  give  life,  and  I  can  destroy  life. 

Good.    Evil  is  not  a  creator.    God,  good,  is  the  only 
creator.    Evil  is  not  conscious  or  conscientious  Mind;  it  21 
is  not  individual,  not  actual.    Evil  is  not  spiritual,  and 
therefore  has  no  groundwork  in  Life,  whose  only  source 
is  Spirit.  The  elements  which  belong  to  the  eternal  All,  —  24 
Life,  Truth,  Love,  —  evil  can  never  take  away. 


26  UNITY  OF  GOOD 

i  Evil.  I  am  intelligent  matter;  and  matter  is  egoistic, 
having  its  own  innate  selfhood  and  the  capacity  to  evolve 

3  mind.  God  is  in  matter,  and  matter  reproduces  God. 
From  Him  come  my  forms,  near  or  remote.  This  is  my 
honor,  that  God  is  my  author,  authority,  governor,  dis- 

6  poser.  I  am  proud  to  be  in  His  outstretched  hands,  and 
I  shirk  all  responsibility  for  myself  as  evil,  and  for  my 
varying  manifestations. 

9  Good.  You  mistake,  O  evil!  God  is  not  your  authority 
and  law.  Neither  is  He  the  author  of  the  material  changes, 
the  phantasma,  a  belief  in  which  leads  to  such  teaching 

12  as  we  find  in  the  hymn-verse  so  often  sung  in  church:  — 

Chance  and  change  are  busy  ever, 
Man  decays  and  ages  move  ; 
IS  But  His  mercy  waneth  never,  — 

God  is  wisdom,  God  is  love. 

Now  if  it  be  true  that  God's  power  never  waneth,  how 
18  can  it  be  also  true  that  chance  and  change  are  universal 
factors,  —that  man  decays f    Many  ordinary  Christians 
protest  against  this  stanza  of  Bowring's,  and  its  sentiment 
21  is  foreign  to  Christian  Science.    If  God  be  changeless  good- 
ness, as  sings  another  line  of  this  hymn,  what  place  has 
chance  in  the  divine  economy?     Nay,  there  is  in  God 
24  naught  fantastic.    All  is  real,  all  is  serious.    The  phan- 
tasmagoria is  a  product  of  human  dreams. 


THE   EGO 

TT^ROM  various  friends  comes  inquiry  as  to  the  meaning    i 
-*■     of  a  word  employed  in  the  foregoing  colloquy. 

There  are  two  English  words,  often  used  as  if  they  were   3 
synonyms,  which  really  have  a  shade  of  difference  between 
them. 

An  egotist  is  one  who  talks  much  of  himself.    Egotism  6 
implies  vanity  and  self-conceit. 

Egoism  is  a  more  philosophical  word,   signifying  a 
passionate  love  of  self,  which  doubts  all  existence  except   9 
its  own.    An  egoist,  therefore,  is  one  uncertain  of  every- 
thing except  his  own  existence. 

Applying  these  distinctions  to  evil  and  God,  we  shall  12 
find  that  evil  is  egotistic,  — boastful,  but  fleeing  like  a 
shadow  at  daybreak;  while  God  is  egoistic,  knowing  only 
His  own  all-presence,  all-knowledge,  all-power.  15 


27 


SOUL 

i  \^7E  read  in  the  Hebrew  Scriptures,  "The  soul  that 

*  *     sinneth,  it  shall  die." 
3      What  is  Soul?    Is  it  a  reality  within  the  mortal  body? 
Who  can  prove  that?     Anatomy  has  not  descried  nor 
described  Soul.    It  was  never  touched  by  the  scalpel  nor 
6  cut  with  the  dissecting-knife.    The  five  physical  senses  do 
not  cognize  it. 
Who,  then,  dares  define  Soul  as  something  within  man? 
9  As  well  might  you  declare  some  old  castle  to  be  peopled 
with  demons  or  angels,  though  never  a  light  or  form  was 
discerned  therein,  and  not  a  spectre  had  ever  been  seen 
12  going  in  or  coming  out. 

The  common  hypotheses  about  souls  are  even  more 
vague  than  ordinary  material  conjectures,  and  have  less 
15  basis;  because  material  theories  are  built  on  the  evidence 
of  the  material  senses. 

Soul  must  be  God;  since  we  learn  Soul  only  as  we  learn 
1 8  God,  by  spiritualization.    As  the  five  senses  take  no  cog- 
nizance of  Soul,  so  they  take.no  cognizance  of  God.   What- 
ever cannot  be  taken  in  by  mortal  mind  —  by  human 
21  reflection,  reason,  or  belief  —  must  be  the  unfathomable 
Mind,  which  "eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard."    Soul 

28 


SOUL  29 

stands  in  this  relation  to  every  hypothesis  as  to  its  human    i 
character. 

If  Soul  sins,  it  is  a  sinner,  and  Jewish  law  condemned    3 
the  sinner  to  death,  — -  as  does  all  criminal  law,  to  a  cer- 
tain extent. 

Spirit  never  sins,  because  Spirit  is  God.     Hence,  as    6 
Spirit,  Soul  is  sinless,  and  is  God.    Therefore  there  is, 
there  can  be,  no  spiritual  death. 

Transcending   the   evidence   of  the  material   senses,    9 
Science  declares  God  to  be  the  Soul  of  all  being,  the  only 
Mind  and  intelligence  in  the  universe.    There  is  but  one 
God,  one  Soul,  or  Mind,  and  that  one  is  infinite,  supplying  12 
all  that  is  absolutely  immutable  and  eternal,  —Truth, 
Life,  Love. 

Science  reveals  Soul  as  that  which  the  senses  cannot  15 
define  from  any  standpoint  of  their  own.  What  the  physi- 
cal senses  miscall  soul,  Christian  Science  defines  as  mate- 
rial sense;  and  herein  lies  the  discrepancy  between  the  18 
true  Science  of  Soul  and  that  material  sense  of  a  soul  which 
that  very  sense  declares  can  never  be  seen  or  measured  or 
weighed  or  touched  by  physicality.  21 

Often  we  can  elucidate  the  deep  meaning  of  the  Scrip- 
tures by  reading  sense  instead  of  soul,  as  in  the  Forty- 
second  Psalm:  "Why  art  thou  cast  down,  O  my  soul  24 
[sense]  ?  .  .  ,  Hope  thou  in  God  [Soul] :  for  I  shall  yet 
praise  Him,  who  is  the  health  of  my  countenance,  and 
my  God  [my  Soul,  immortality ]."  27 

The  Virgin-mother's  sense  being  uplifted  to  behold 


30  UNITY  OF  GOOD 

i  Spirit  as  the  sole  origin  of  man,  she  exclaimed,  "My  soul 

[spiritual  sense]  doth  magnify  the  Lord." 
3      Human  language  constantly  uses  the  word  soul  for 
sense.    This  it  does  under  the  delusion  that  the  senses  can 
reverse  the  spiritual  facts  of  Science,  whereas  Science  re- 
6  verses  the  testimony  of  the  material  senses. 

Soul  is  Life,  and  being  spiritual  Life,  never  sins.    Mate- 
rial sense  is  the  so-called  material  life.    Hence  this  lower 
9  sense  sins  and  suffers,  according  to  material  belief,  till 
divine  understanding  takes  away  this  belief  and  restores 
Soul,  or  spiritual  Life.     "He  restoreth  my  soul,"  says 
12  David. 

In  his  first  epistle  to  the  Corinthians  (xv.  45)  Paul  writes: 
"The  first  man  Adam  was  made  a  living  soul;   the  last 
15  Adam  was  made  a  quickening  spirit."    The  apostle  re- 
fers to  the  second  Adam  as  the  Messiah,  our  blessed 
Master,  whose  interpretation  of  God  and  His  creation  — 
18  by  restoring  the  spiritual  sense  of  man  as  immortal  instead 
of  mortal  —  made  humanity  victorious  over  death  and  the 
grave. 
21      When  I  discovered  the  power  of  Spirit  to  break  the 
cords  of  matter,  through  a  change  in  the  mortal  sense  of 
things,  then  I  discerned  the  last  Adam  as  a  quickening 
24  Spirit,  and  understood  the  meaning  of  the  declaration  of 
Holy  Writ,  "The  first  shall  be  last,"  —the  living  Soul 
shall  be  found  a  quickening  Spirit;  or,  rather,  shall  reflect 
27  the  Life  of  the  divine  Arbiter. 


THERE  IS  NO  MATTER 

"/^10D  is  a  Spirit"  (or,  more  accurately  translated,    i 

^~*  "God  is  Spirit"),  declares  the  Scripture  (John  iv. 
24),  "and  they  that  worship  Him  must  worship  Him  in    3 
spirit  and  in  truth." 

If  God  is  Spirit,  and  God  is  All,  surely  there  can  be  no 
matter;  for  the  divine  All  must  be  Spirit.  6 

The  tendency  of  Christianity  is  to  spiritualize  thought 
and  action.    The  demonstrations  of  Jesus  annulled  the 
claims  of  matter,  and  overruled  laws  material  as  emphati-    9 
cally  as  they  annihilated  sin. 

According  to  Christian  Science,  the  first  idolatrous  claim 
of  sin  is,  that  matter  exists;   the  second,  that  matter  is  12 
substance;   the  third,  that  matter  has  intelligence;   and 
the  fourth,  that  matter,  being  so  endowed,  produces  life 
and  death.  15 

Hence  my  conscientious  position,  in  the  denial  of  matter, 
rests  on  the  fact  that  matter  usurps  the  authority  of  God, 
Spirit;  and  the  nature  and  character  of  matter,  the  anti-  18 
pode  of  Spirit,  include  all  that  denies  and  defies  Spirit,  in 
quantity  or  quality. 

This  subject  can  be  enlarged.     It  can  be  shown,  in  21 
detail,  that  evil  does  not  obtain  in  Spirit,  God;  and  that 
God,  or  good,  is  Spirit  alone;  whereas,  evil  does,  accord- 

31 


32  UNITY  OF  GOOD 

i  ing  to  belief,  obtain  in  matter;  and  that  evil  is  a  false 
claim,  —false  to  God,  false  to  Truth  and  Life.    Hence 

3  the  claim  of  matter  usurps  the  prerogative  of  God,  saying, 
"I  am  a  creator.  God  made  me,  and  I  make  man  and 
the  material  universe." 

6  Spirit  is  the  only  creator,  and  man,  including  the  uni- 
verse, is  His  spiritual  concept.  By  matter  is  commonly 
meant  mind,  —  not  the  highest  Mind,  but  a  false  form  of 

9  mind.    This  so-called  mind  and  matter  cannot  be  sep- 
arated in  origin  and  action. 
What  is  this  mind?    It  is  not  the  Mind  of  Spirit;  for 

12  spiritualization  of  thought  destroys  all  sense  of  matter  as 
substance,  Life,  or  intelligence,  and  enthrones  God  in 
the  eternal  qualities  of  His  being. 

is  This  lower,  misnamed  mind  is  a  false  claim,  a  sup- 
positional mind,  which  I  prefer  to  call  mortal  mind.  True 
Mind  is  immortal.    This  mortal  mind  declares  itself  ma- 

18  terial,  in  sin,  sickness,  and  death,  virtually  saying,  "I  am 
the  opposite  of  Spirit,  of  holiness,  harmony,  and  Life." 
To  this  declaration  Christian  Science  responds,  even 

21  as  did  our  Master:  "You  were  a  murderer  from  the  begin- 
ning. The  truth  abode  not  in  you.  You  are  a  liar,  and 
the  father  of  it."    Here  it  appears  that  a  liar  was  in  the 

24  neuter  gender,  —  neither  masculine  nor  feminine.  Hence 
it  was  not  man  (the  image  of  God)  who  lied,  but  the  false 
claim  to  personality,  which  I  call  mortal  mind;  a  claim 

27  which  Christian  Science  uncovers,  in  order  to  demonstrate 
the  falsity  of  the  claim. 


THERE  IS  NO  MATTER  33 

There  are  lesser  arguments  which  prove  matter  to  be    i 
identical  with  mortal  mind,  and  this  mind  a  lie. 

The  physical  senses  (matter  really  having  no  sense)  3 
give  the  only  pretended  testimony  there  can  be  as  to  the 
existence  of  a  substance  called  matter.  Now  these  senses, 
being  material,  can  only  testify  from  their  own  evidence,  6 
and  concerning  themselves;  yet  we  have  it  on  divine 
authority:  "If  I  bear  witness  of  myself,  my  witness  is 
not  true."     (John  v.  31.)  9 

In  other  words :  matter  testifies  of  itself,  "  I  am  matter; " 
but  unless  matter  is  mind,  it  cannot  talk  or  testify;  and 
if  it  is  mind,  it  is  certainly  not  the  Mind  of  Christ,  not  12 
the  Mind  that  is  identical  with  Truth. 

Brain,  thus  assuming  to  testify,  is  only  matter  within 
the  skull,  and  is  believed  to  be  mind  only  through  error  15 
and  delusion.  Examine  that  form  of  matter  called  brains, 
and  you  find  no  mind  therein.  Hence  the  logical  sequence, 
that  there  is  in  reality  neither  matter  nor  mortal  mind,  18 
but  that  the  self-testimony  of  the  physical  senses  is 
false. 

Examine  these  witnesses  for  error,  or  falsity,  and  21 
observe  the  foundations  of  their  testimony,  and  you  will 
find  them  divided  in  evidence,  mocking  the  Scripture 
(Matthew  xviii.  16),  "In  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  wit-  24 
nesses  every  word  may  be  established." 

Sight.    Mortal  mind  declares  that  matter  sees  through 
the  organizations  of  matter,  or  that  mind  sees  by  means  27 


34  UNITY  OF  GOOD 

i  of  matter.  Disorganize  the  so-called  material  structure, 
and  then  mortal  mind  says,  "I  cannot  see;"  and  declares 

3  that  matter  is  the  master  of  mind,  and  that  non-intelligence 
governs.  Mortal  mind  admits  that  it  sees  only  material 
images,  pictured  on  the  eye's  retina. 

6  What  then  is  the  line  of  the  syllogism?  It  must  be  this: 
That  matter  is  not  seen;  that  mortal  mind  cannot  see 
without  matter;   and  therefore  that  the  whole  function 

9  of  material  sight  is  an  illusion,  a  lie. 

Here  comes  in  the  summary  of  the  whole  matter,  where- 
with we  started:  that  God  is  All,  and  God  is  Spirit;  there- 
12  fore  there  is  nothing  but  Spirit;  and  consequently  there 
is  no  matter. 

Touch    Take  another  train  of  reasoning.    Mortal  mind 
is  says  that  matter  cannot  feel  matter;  yet  put  your  finger 

on  a  burning  coal,  and  the  nerves,  material  nerves,  do 

feel  matter. 
1 8      Again  I  ask:  What  evidence  does  mortal  mind  afford 

that  matter  is  substantial,  is  hot  or  cold?    Take  away 

mortal  mind,  and  matter  could  not  feel  what  it  calls  sub- 
21  stance.    Take  away  matter,  and  mortal  mind  could  not 

cognize  its  own  so-called  substance,  and  this  so-called 

mind  would  have  no  identity.    Nothing  would  remain  to 
24  be  seen  or  felt. 

What  is  substance?    What  is  the  reality  of  God  and  the 

universe?    Immortal  Mind  is  the  real  substance,  —  Spirit, 
27  Life,  Truth,  and  Love. 


THERE  IS  NO  MATTER  35 

Taste.    Mortal  mind  says,  "I  taste;  and  this  is  sweet,    i 
this  is  sour."    Let  mortal  mind  change,  and  say  that  sour 
is  sweet,  and  so  it  would  be.   If  every  mortal  mind  believed    3 
sweet  to  be  sour,  it  would  be  so;  for  the  qualities  of  matter 
are  but  qualities  of  mortal  mind.    Change  the  mind,  and 
the  quality  changes.    Destroy  the  belief,  and  the  quality    6 
disappears. 

The  so-called  material  senses  are  found,  upon  examina- 
tion, to  be  mortally  mental,  instead  of  material.    Reduced    9 
to  its  proper  denomination,  matter  is  mortal  mind;  yet, 
strictly  speaking,  there  is  no  mortal  mind,  for  Mind  is 
immortal,  and  is  not  matter,  but  Spirit.  12 

Force.    What  is  gravitation?    Mortal  mind  says  gravi- 
tation is  a  material  power,  or  force.    I  ask,  Which  was 
first,  matter  or  power?    That  which  was  first  was  God,  15 
immortal  Mind,  the  Parent  of  all.    But  God  is  Truth, 
and  the  forces  of  Truth  are  moral  and  spiritual,  not  physi- 
cal.   They  are  not  the  merciless  forces  of  matter.    What  18 
then  are  the  so-called  forces  of  matter?    They  are  the 
phenomena  of  mortal  mind,   and  matter  and  mortal 
mind  are  one;  and  this  one  is  a  misstatement  of  Mind,  21 
God. 

A  molecule,  as  matter,  is  not  formed  by  Spirit;    for 
Spirit  is  spiritual  consciousness  alone.  Hence  this  spiritual  24 
consciousness  can  form  nothing  unlike  itself,  Spirit,  and 
Spirit  is  the  only  creator.    The  material  atom  is  an  out- 
lined falsity  of  consciousness,  which  can  gather  additional  27 


36  UNITY  OF  GOOD 

i  evidence  of  consciousness  and  life  only  as  it  adds  lie  to  lie. 

This  process  it  names  material  attraction,  and  endows 
3  with  the  double  capacity  of  creator  and  creation. 

From  the  beginning  this  lie  was  the  false  witness  against 

the  fact  that  Spirit  is  All,  beside  which  there  is  no  other 
6  existence.    The  use  of  a  lie  is  that  it  unwittingly  confirms 

Truth,  when  handled  by  Christian  Science,  which  reverses 

false  testimony  and  gains  a  knowledge  of  God  from  op- 
9  posite  facts,  or  phenomena. 

This  whole  subject  is  met  and  solved  by  Christian 

Science  according  to  Scripture.    Thus  we  see  that  Spirit 
is  is  Truth  and  eternal  reality;  that  matter  is  the  opposite 

of  Spirit,  —  referred  to  in  the  New  Testament  as  the  flesh 

at  war  with  Spirit;  hence,  that  matter  is  erroneous,  tran- 
15  sitory,  unreal. 

A  further  proof  of  this  is  the  demonstration,  according 

to  Christian  Science,  that  by  the  reduction  and  the  rejec- 
18  tion  of  the  claims  of  matter  (instead  of  acquiescence 

therein)  man  is  improved  physically,  mentally,  morally, 

spiritually. 
21      To  deny  the  existence  or  reality  of  matter,  and  yet 

admit  the  reality  of  moral  evil,  sin,  or  to  say  that  the 

divine  Mind  is  conscious  of  evil,  yet  is  not  conscious  of 
24  matter,  is  erroneous.     This  error  stultifies  the  logic  of 

divine  Science,  and  must  interfere  with  its  practical 

demonstration. 


IS  THERE  NO  DEATH? 

TESUS  not  only  declared  himself  "the  way"  and  "the    i 
**  truth,"  but  also  "the  life."     God  is  Life;    and  as 
there  is  but  one  God,  there  can  be  but  one  Life.    Must    3 
man  die,  then,  in  order  to  inherit  eternal  life  and  enter 
heaven? 

Our  Master  said,  "The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand."    6 
Then  God  and  heaven,  or  Life,  are  present,  and  death  is 
not  the  real  stepping-stone  to  Life  and  happiness.    They 
are  now  and  here;  and  a  change  in  human  consciousness,    9 
from  sin  to  holiness,  would  reveal  this  wonder  of  being. 
Because  God  is  ever  present,  no  boundary  of  time  can 
separate  us  from  Him  and  the  heaven  of  His  presence;  12 
and  because  God  is  Life,  all  Life  is  eternal. 

Is  it  unchristian  to  believe  there  is  no  death?    Not 
unless  it  be  a  sin  to  believe  that  God  is  Life  and  All-in-all.  15 
Evil  and  disease  do  not  testify  of  Life  and  God. 

Human  beings  are  physically  mortal,  but  spiritually 
immortal.    The  evil  accompanying  physical  personality  18 
is  illusive  and  mortal;  but  the  good  attendant  upon  spirit- 
ual individuality  is  immortal.    Existing  here  and  now, 
this  unseen  individuality  is  real  and  eternal.    The  so-  21 

called  material  senses,  and  the  mortal  mind  which  is  mis- 

37 


38  UNITY  OF  GOOD 

i  named  man,  take  no  cognizance  of  spiritual  individuality, 

which  manifests  immortality,  whose  Principle  is  God. 

3      To  God  alone  belong  the  indisputable  realities  of  being. 

Death  is  a  contradiction  of  Life,  or  God;  therefore  it  is 

not  in  accordance  with  His  law,  but  antagonistic  thereto. 

6      Death,  then,  is  error,  opposed  to  Truth,  —  even  the 

unreality  of  mortal  mind,  not  the  reality  of  that  Mind 

which  is  Life.    Error  has  no  life,  and  is  virtually  without 

9  existence.    Life  is  real;    and  all  is  real  which  proceeds 

from  Life  and  is  inseparable  from  it. 

It  is  unchristian  to  believe  in  the  transition  called  ma- 
12  terial  death,  since  matter  has  no  life,  and  such  misbelief 
must  enthrone  another  power,  an  imaginary  life,  above 
the  living  and  true  God.    A  material  sense  of  life  robs 
is  God,  by  declaring  that  not  He  alone  is  Life,  but  that  some- 
thing else  also  is  life,  —  thus  affirming  the  existence  and 
rulership  of  more  gods  than  one.    This  idolatrous  and 
18  false  sense  of  life  is  all  that  dies,  or  appears  to  die. 

The  opposite  understanding  of  God  brings  to  light 
Life  and  immortality.    Death  has  no  quality  of  Life;  and 
21  no  divine  fiat  commands  us  to  believe  in  aught  which  is 
unlike  God,  or  to  deny  that  He  is  Life  eternal. 

Life  as  God,  moral  and  spiritual  good,  is  not  seen  in 

24  the  mineral,  vegetable,  or  animal  kingdoms.    Hence  the 

inevitable  conclusion  that  Life  is  not  in  these  kingdoms, 

and  that  the  popular  views  to  this  effect  are  not  up  to  the 

27  Christian  standard  of  Life,  or  equal  to  the  reality  of  being, 

whose  Principle  is  God. 


IS  THERE  NO  DEATH?  39 

When  "the  Word"  is  "made  flesh"  among  mortals,    i 
the  Truth  of  Life  is  rendered  practical  on  the  body. 
Eternal  Life  is  partially  understood;   and  sickness,  sin,    3 
and  death  yield  to  holiness,  health,  and  Life,  —  that  is, 
to  God.    The  lust  of  the  flesh  and  the  pride  of  physical 
life  must  be  quenched  in  the  divine  essence,  —  that  om-    6 
nipotent  Love  which  annihilates  hate,  that  Life  which 
knows  no  death. 

"Who  hath  believed  our  report?"    Who  understands    9 
these  sayings?    He  to  whom  the  arm  of  the  Lord  is  re- 
vealed.  He  loves  them  from  whom  divine  Science  removes 
human  weakness  by  divine  strength,  and  who  unveil  the  12 
Messiah,  whose  name  is  Wonderful. 

Man  has  no  underived  power.    That  selfhood  is  false 
which  opposes  itself  to  God,  claims  another  father,  and  15 
denies  spiritual  sonship;  but  as  many  as  receive  the  knowl- 
edge of  God  in  Science  must  reflect,  in  some  degree,  the 
power  of  Him  who  gave  and  giveth  man  dominion  over  18 
all  the  earth. 

As  soldiers  of  the  cross  we  must  be  brave,  and  let  Science 
declare  the  immortal  status  of  man,  and  deny  the  evidence  21 
of  the  material  senses,  which  testify  that  man  dies. 

As  the  image  of  God,  or  Life,  man  forever  reflects  and 
embodies  Life,  not  death.    The  material  senses  testify  24 
falsely.    They  presuppose  that  God  is  good  and  that  man 
is  evil,  that  Deity  is  deathless,  but  that  man  dies,  losing 
the  divine  likeness.  27 

Science  and  material  sense  conflict  at  all  points,  from 


40  UNITY  OF  GOOD 

i  the  revolution  of  the  earth  to  the  fall  of  a  sparrow.  It  is 
mortality  only  that  dies. 

3  To  say  that  you  and  I,  as  mortals,  will  not  enter  this 
dark  shadow  of  material  sense,  called  death,  is  to  assert 
what  we  have  not  proved;  but  man  in  Science  never  dies. 

6  Material  sense,  or  the  belief  of  life  in  matter,  must  perish, 
in  order  to  prove  man  deathless. 
As  Truth  supersedes  error,  and  bears  the  fruits  of  Love, 

9  this  understanding  of  Truth  subordinates  the  belief  in 
death,  and  demonstrates  Life  as  imperative  in  the  divine 
order  of  being. 

12  Jesus  declares  that  they  who  believe  his  sayings  will 
never  die;  therefore  mortals  can  no  more  receive  ever- 
lasting life  by  believing  in  death,  than  they  can  become 

is  perfect  by  believing  in  imperfection  and  living  imperfectly. 

Life  is  God,  and  God  is  good.    Hence  Life  abides  in 

man,  if  man  abides  in  good,  if  he  lives  in  God,  who  holds 

1 8  Life  by  a  spiritual  and  not  by  a  material  sense  of  being. 
A  sense  of  death  is  not  requisite  to  a  proper  or  true 
sense  of  Life,  but  beclouds  it.    Death  can  never  alarm  or 

21  even  appear  to  him  who  fully  understands  Life.  The 
death-penalty  comes  through  our  ignorance  of  Life,  —  of 
that  which  is  without  beginning  and  without  end,  —  and 

24  is  the  punishment  of  this  ignorance. 

Holding  a  material  sense  of  Life,  and  lacking  the  spirit- 
ual sense  of  it,  mortals  die,  in  belief,  and  regard  all  things 

27  as  temporal.  A  sense  material  apprehends  nothing  strictly 
belonging  to  the  nature  and  office  of  Life.    It  conceives 


IS  THERE  NO  DEATH?  41 

and  beholds  nothing  but  mortality,  and  has  but  a  feeble    x 
concept  of  immortality. 

In  order  to  reach  the  true  knowledge  and  consciousness    3 
of  Life,  we  must  learn  it  of  good.    Of  evil  we  can  never 
learn  it,  because  sin  shuts  out  the  real  sense  of  Life,  and 
brings  in  an  unreal  sense  of  suffering  and  death.  6 

Knowledge  of  evil,  or  belief  in  it,  involves  a  loss  of  the 
true  sense  of  good,  God;  and  to  know  death,  or  to  believe 
in  it,  involves  a  temporary  loss  of  God,  the  infinite  and    9 
only  Life. 

Resurrection  from  the  dead  (that  is,  from  the  belief  in 
death)  must  come  to  all  sooner  or  later;   and  they  who  12 
have  part  in  this  resurrection  are  they  upon  whom  the 
second  death  has  no  power. 

The  sweet  and  sacred  sense  of  the  permanence  of  man's  is 
unity  with  his  Maker  can  illumine  our  present  being  with 
a  continual  presence  and  power  of  good,  opening  wide 
the  portal  from  death  into  Life;  and  when  this  Life  shall  18 
appear  "we  shall  be  like  Him,"  and  we  shall  go  to  the 
Father,  not  through  death,  but  through  Life;  not  through 
error,  but  through  Truth.  21 

All  Life  is  Spirit,  and  Spirit  can  never  dwell  in  its  antag- 
onist, matter.  Life,  therefore,  is  deathless,  because  God 
cannot  be  the  opposite  of  Himself.  In  Christian  Science  24 
there  is  no  matter;  hence  matter  neither  lives  nor  dies. 
To  the  senses,  matter  appears  to  both  live  and  die,  and 
these  phenomena  appear  to  go  on  ad  infinitum;  but  such  27 
a  theory  implies  perpetual  disagreement  with  Spirit. 


42  UNITY  OF  GOOD 

i      Life,  God,  being  everywhere,  it  must  follow  that  death 

can  be  nowhere;  because  there  is  no  place  left  for  it. 
3      Soul,  Spirit,  is  deathless.    Matter,  sin,  and  death  are 
not  the  outcome  of  Spirit,  holiness,  and  Life.    What  then 
are  matter,  sin,  and  death?    They  can  be  nothing  except 
6  the  results  of  material  consciousness;  but  material  con- 
sciousness can  have  no  real  existence,  because  it  is  not  a 
living  —  that  is  to  say,  a  divine  and  intelligent  —  reality. 
9      That  man  must  be  vicious  before  he  can  be  virtuous, 
dying  before  he  can  be  deathless,  material  before  he  can 
be  spiritual,  is  an  error  of  the  senses;  for  the  very  opposite 
12  of  this  error  is  the  genuine  Science  of  being. 

Man,  in  Science,  is  as  perfect  and  immortal  now,  as 
when  "the  morning  stars  sang  together,  and  all  the  sons 
is  of  God  shouted  for  joy." 

With  Christ,  Life  was  not  merely  a  sense  of  existence, 
but  a  sense  of  might  and  ability  to  subdue  material  con- 
18  ditions.    No  wonder  "people  were  astonished  at  his  doc- 
trine; for  he  taught  them  as  one  having  authority,  and 
not  as  the  scribes." 
21      As  defined  by  Jesus,  Life  had  no  beginning;   nor  was 
it  the  result  of  organization,  or  of  an  infusion  of  power 
into  matter.    To  him,  Life  was  Spirit. 
24      Truth,  defiant  of  error  or  matter,  is  Science,  dispelling 
a  false  sense  and  leading  man  into  the  true  sense  of  self- 
hood and  Godhood;  wherein  the  mortal  does  not  develop 
27  the  immortal,  nor  the  material  the  spiritual,  but  wherein 
true  manhood  and  womanhood  go  forth  in  the  radiance 


IS  THERE  NO  DEATH?  43 

of   eternal   being   and   its   perfections,   unchanged   and    i 
unchangeable. 

This  generation  seems  too  material  for  any  strong  dem-    3 
onstration  over  death,  and  hence  cannot  bring  out  the 
infinite  reality  of  Life,  —  namely,  that  there  is  no  death, 
but  only  Life.    The  present  mortal  sense  of  being  is  too    6 
finite  for  anchorage  in  infinite  good,  God,  because  mortals 
now  believe  in  the  possibility  that  Life  can  be  evil. 

The  achievement  of  this  ultimatum  of  Science,  com-    9 
plete  triumph  over  death,  requires  time  and  immense 
spiritual  growth. 

I  have  by  no  means  spoken  of  myself,  I  cannot  speak  12 
of  myself  as  "sufficient  for  these  things."    I  insist  only 
upon  the  fact,  as  it  exists  in  divine  Science,  that  man  dies 
not,  and  on  the  words  of  the  Master  in  support  of  this  15 
verity,  —words  which  can  never  "pass  away  till  all  be 
fulfilled." 

Because  of  these  profound  reasons  I  urge  Christians  18 
to  have  more  faith  in  living  than  in  dying.    I  exhort  them 
to  accept  Christ's  promise,  and  unite  the  influence  of  their 
own  thoughts  with  the  power  of  his  teachings,  in  the  21 
Science  of  being.    This  will  interpret  the  divine  power  to 
human  capacity,  and  enable  us  to  apprehend,  or  lay  hold 
upon,  "that  for  which,"  as  Paul  says  in  the  third  chapter  24 
of  Philippians,  we  are  also  "apprehended  of  [or  grasped 
by]  Christ  Jesus,"  — the  ever-present  Life  which  knows 
no  death,  the  omnipresent  Spirit  which  knows  no  matter.  27 


PERSONAL  STATEMENTS 

i  "TV/TANY  misrepresentations  are  made  concerning  my 
"*--■■  doctrines,  some  of  which  are  as  unkind  and  unjust 

3  as  they  are  untrue;  but  I  can  only  repeat  the  Master's 
words:   "They  know  not  what  they  do." 
The  foundations  of  these  assertions,  like  the  structure 

6  raised  thereupon,  are  vain  shadows,  repeating  —  if  the 
popular  couplet  may  be  so  paraphrased  — 

The  old,  old  story, 
9  Of  Satan  and  his  lie. 

In  the  days  of  Eden,  humanity  was  misled  by  a  false 
personality,  —a  talking  snake,  —according  to  Biblical 

12  history.  This  pretender  taught  the  opposite  of  Truth. 
This  abortive  ego,  this  fable  of  error,  is  laid  bare  in 
Christian  Science. 

15  Human  theories  call,  or  miscall,  this  evil  a  child  of  God. 
Philosophy  would  multiply  and  subdivide  personality  into 
everything  that  exists,  whether  expressive  or  not  expressive 

18  of  the  Mind  which  is  God.  Human  wisdom  says  of  evil, 
"The  Lord  knows  it!"  thus  carrying  out  the  serpent's 
assurance:  "In  the  day  ye  eat  thereof  [when  you,  lie,  get 

21  the  floor],  then  your  eyes  shall  be  opened  [you  shall  be 
conscious  matter],  and  ye  shall  be  as  gods,  knowing  good 

44 


PERSONAL  STATEMENTS  45 

and  evil  [you  shall  believe  a  lie,  and  this  lie  shall  seem    i 
truth]." 

Bruise  the  head  of  this  serpent,  as  Truth  and  "the  3 
woman"  are  doing  in  Christian  Science,  and  it  stings 
your  heel,  rears  its  crest  proudly,  and  goes  on  saying,  "Am 
I  not  myself?  Am  I  not  mind  and  matter,  person  and  6 
thing?"  We  should  answer:  "Yes!  you  are  indeed  your- 
self, and  need  most  of  all  to  be  rid  of  this  self,  for  it  is 
very  far  from  God's  likeness."  9 

The  egotist  must  come  down  and  learn,  in  humility, 
that  God  never  made  evil.    An  evil  ego,  and  his  assumed 
power,  are  falsities.    These  falsities  need  a  denial.    The  13 
falsity  is  the  teaching  that  matter  can  be  conscious;  and 
conscious  matter  implies  pantheism.    This  pantheism  I 
unveil.    I  try  to  show  its  all-pervading  presence  in  certain  15 
forms  of  theology  and  philosophy,  where  it  becomes  error's 
affirmative  to  Truth's  negative.    Anatomy  and  physiology 
make  mind-matter  a  habitant  of  the  cerebellum,  whence  18 
it  telegraphs  and  telephones  over  its  own  body,  and  goes 
forth  into  an  imaginary  sphere  of  its  own  creation  and 
limitation,  until  it  finally  dies  in  order  to  better  itself.  21 
But  Truth  never  dies,  and  death  is  not  the  goal  which 
Truth  seeks. 

The  evil  ego  has  but  the  visionary  substance  of  matter.  24 
It  lacks  the  substance  of  Spirit,  —  Mind,  Life,  Soul.    Mor- 
tal mind  is  self -creative  and  self-sustained,  until  it  becomes 
non-existent.    It  has  no  origin  or  existence  in  Spirit,  im-  *7 
mortal  Mind,  or  good.    Matter  is  not  truly  conscious;  and 


46  UNITY  OF  GOOD 

i  mortal  error,  called  mind,  is  not  Godlike.    These  are  the 

shadowy  and  false,  which  neither  think  nor  speak. 
3      All  Truth  is  from  inspiration  and  revelation,  —from 
Spirit,  not  from  flesh. 
We  do  not  see  much  of  the  real  man  here,  for  he  is 
6  God's  man;  while  ours  is  man's  man. 

I  do  not  deny,  I  maintain,  the  individuality  and  reality 

of  man;  but  I  do  so  on  a  divine  Principle,  not  based  on  a 

9  human  conception  and  birth.    The  scientific  man  and  his 

Maker  are  here;  and  you  would  be  none  other  than  this 

man,  if  you  would  subordinate  the  fleshly  perceptions  to 

12  the  spiritual  sense  and  source  of  being. 

Jesus  said,  "I  and  my  Father  are  one."    He  taught  no 
selfhood  as  existent  in  matter.    In  his  identity  there  is  no 
is  evil.    Individuality  and  Life  were  real  to  him  only  as 
spiritual  and  good,  not  as  material  or  evil.    This  incensed 
the  rabbins  against  Jesus,  because  it  was  an  indignity  to 
1 8  their  personality;  and  this  personality  they  regarded  as 
both  good  and  evil,  as  is  still  claimed  by  the  worldly-wise. 
To  them  evil  was  even  more  the  ego  than  was  the  good. 
21  Sin,  sickness,  and  death  were  evil's  concomitants.    This 
evil  ego  they  believed  must  extend  throughout  the  uni- 
verse, as  being  equally  identical  and  self-conscious  with 
24  God.    This  ego  was  in  the  earthquake,  thunderbolt,  and 
tempest. 
The  Pharisees  fought  Jesus  on  this  issue.    It  furnished 
27  the  battle-ground  of  the  past,  as  it  does  of  the  present. 
The  fight  was  an  effort  to  enthrone  evil.    Jesus  assumed 


PERSONAL  STATEMENTS  47 

the  burden  of  disproof  by  destroying  sin,  sickness,  and 
death,  to  sight  and  sense. 

Nowhere  in  Scripture  is  evil  connected  with  good,  the 
being  of  God,  and  with  every  passing  hour  it  is  losing  its 
false  claim  to  existence  or  consciousness.  All  that  can 
exist  is  God  and  His  idea. 


CREDO 

i  TT  is  fair  to  ask  of  every  one  a  reason  for  the  faith  within. 

•*■  Though  it  be  but  to  repeat  my  twice-told  tale,  —  nay, 
3  the  tale  already  told  a  hundred  times,  —  yet  ask,  and  I 

will  answer. 

Do  you  believe  in  God? 

6  I  believe  more  in  Him  than  do  most  Christians,  for  I 
have  no  faith  in  any  other  thing  or  being.  He  sustains 
my  individuality.    Nay,  more  -Hew  my  individuality 

9  and  my  Life.  Because  He  lives,  I  live.  He  heals  all  my 
ills,  destroys  my  iniquities,  deprives  death  of  its  sting,  and 
robs  the  grave  of  its  victory. 

12  To  me  God  is  All.  He  is  best  understood  as  Supreme 
Being,  as  infinite  and  conscious  Life,  as  the  affectionate 
Father  and  Mother  of  all  He  creates;    but  this  divine 

is  Parent  no  more  enters  into  His  creation  than  the  human 
father  enters  into  his  child.  His  creation  is  not  the  Ego, 
but  the  reflection  of  the  Ego.    The  Ego  is  God  Himself, 

18  the  infinite  Soul. 

I  believe  that  of  which  I  am  conscious  through  the 
understanding,  however  faintly  able  to  demonstrate  Truth 

21  and  Love. 

48 


CREDO  49 

Do  you  believe  in  man  ?  i 

I  believe  in  the  individual  man,  for  I  understand  that 
man  is  as  definite  and  eternal  as  God,  and  that  man  is    3 
coexistent  with  God,  as  being  the  eternally  divine  idea. 
This  is  demonstrable  by  the  simple  appeal  to   human 
consciousness.  6 

But  I  believe  less  in  the  sinner,  wrongly  named  man. 
The  more  I  understand  true  humanhood,  the  more  I  see  it 
to  be  sinless,  —  as  ignorant  of  sin  as  is  the  perfect  Maker.    9 

To  me  the  reality  and  substance  of  being  are  good,  and 
nothing  else.    Through  the  eternal  reality  of  existence  I 
reach,  in  thought,  a  glorified  consciousness  of  the  only  12 
living  God  and  the  genuine  man.    So  long  as  I  hold  evil 
in  consciousness,  I  cannot  be  wholly  good. 

You  cannot  simultaneously  serve  the  mammon  of  15 
materiality  and  the  God  of  spirituality.  There  are  not 
two  realities  of  being,  two  opposite  states  of  existence. 
One  should  appear  real  to  us,  and  the  other  unreal,  or  we  18 
lose  the  Science  of  being.  Standing  in  no  basic  Truth,  we 
make  "the  worse  appear  the  better  reason,"  and  the  un- 
real masquerades  as  the  real,  in  our  thought.  21 

Evil  is  without  Principle.  Being  destitute  of  Principle, 
it  is  devoid  of  Science.  Hence  it  is  undemonstrable,  with- 
out proof.  This  gives  me  a  clearer  right  to  call  evil  a  nega-  24 
tion,  than  to  affirm  it  to  be  something  which  God  sees  and 
knows,  but  which  He  straightway  commands  mortals  to 
shun  or  relinquish,  lest  it  destroy  them.    This  notion  of  27 


50  UNITY  OF  GOOD 

the  destructibility  of  Mind  implies  the  possibility  of  its 
defilement;  but  how  can  infinite  Mind  be  defiled? 


3      Do  you  believe  in  matter? 

I  believe  in  matter  only  as  I  believe  in  evil,  that  it  is 
something  to  be  denied  and  destroyed  to  human  conscious- 
6  ness,  and  is  unknown  to  the  Divine.    We  should  watch 
and  pray  that  we  enter  not  into  the  temptation  of  panthe- 
istic belief  in  matter  as  sensible  mind.    We  should  sub- 
9  jugate  it  as  Jesus  did,  by  a  dominant  understanding  of 
Spirit. 
At  best,  matter  is  only  a  phenomenon  of  mortal  mind, 
12  of  which  evil  is  the  highest  degree;  but  really  there  is  no 
such  thing  as  mortal  mind,  —though  we  are  compelled 
to  use  the  phrase  in  the  endeavor  to  express  the  underlying 
15  thought. 

In  reality  there  are  no  material  states  or  stages  of  con- 
sciousness, and  matter  has  neither  Mind  nor  sensation. 
1 8  Like  evil,  it  is  destitute  of  Mind,  for  Mind  is  God. 

The  less  consciousness  of  evil  or  matter  mortals  have, 

the  easier  it  is  for  them  to  evade  sin,  sickness,  and  death, 

21  —  which  are  but  states  of  false  belief,  —  and  awake  from 

the  troubled  dream,  a  consciousness  which  is  without 

Mind  or  Maker. 

24      Matter  and  evil  cannot  be  conscious,  and  consciousness 

should  not  be  evil.    Adopt  this  rule  of  Science,  and  you 

will  discover  the  material  origin,  growth,  maturity,  and 

27  death  of  sinners,  as  the  history  of  man,  disappears,  and  the 


CREDO  51 

everlasting  facts  of  being  appear,  wherein  man  is  the  re-    i 
flection  of  immutable  good. 

Reasoning  from  false  premises,  —  that  Life  is  material,  3 
that  immortal  Soul  is  sinful,  and  hence  that  sin  is  eternal, 
—  the  reality  of  being  is  neither  seen,  felt,  heard,  nor  un- 
derstood. Human  philosophy  and  human  reason  can  6 
never  make  one  hair  white  or  black,  except  in  belief; 
whereas  the  demonstration  of  God,  as  in  Christian  Science, 
is  gained  through  Christ  as  perfect  manhood.  9 

In  pantheism  the  world  is  bereft  of  its  God,  whose 
place  is  ill  supplied  by  the  pretentious  usurpation,  by 
matter,  of  the  heavenly  sovereignty.  12 

What  say  you  of  woman? 

Man  is  the  generic  term  for  all  humanity.    Woman  is 
the  highest  species  of  man,  and  this  word  is  the  generic  is 
term  for  all  women;  but  not  one  of  all  these  individualities 
is  an  Eve  or  an  Adam.    They  have  none  of  them  lost  their 
harmonious  state,  in  the  economy  of  God's  wisdom  and  18 
government. 

The  Ego  is  divine  consciousness,  eternally  radiating 
throughout  all  space  in  the  idea  of  God,  good,  and  not  of  21 
His  opposite,  evil.  The  Ego  is  revealed  as  Father,  Son, 
and  Holy  Ghost;  but  the  full  Truth  is  found  only  in 
divine  Science,  where  we  see  God  as  Life,  Truth,  and  24 
Love.  In  the  scientific  relation  of  man  to  God,  man  is 
reflected  not  as  human  soul,  but  as  the  divine  ideal,  whose 
Soul  is  not  in  body,  but  is  God,  —  the  divine  Principle  of  27 


52  UNITY  OF  GOOD 

i  man.  Hence  Soul  is  sinless  and  immortal,  in  contradis- 
tinction to  the  supposition  that  there  can  be  sinful  souls  or 

3  immortal  sinners. 

This  Science  of  God  and  man  is  the  Holy  Ghost,  which 
reveals  and  sustains  the  unbroken  and  eternal  harmony 

6  of  both  God  and  the  universe.  It  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven, 
the  ever-present  reign  of  harmony,  already  with  us.  Hence 
the  need  that  human  consciousness  should  become  divine, 

9  in  the  coincidence  of  God  and  man,  in  contradistinction 
to  the  false  consciousness  of  both  good  and  evil,  God  and 
devil,  —  of  man  separated  from  his  Maker.  This  is  the 
12  precious  redemption  of  soul,  as  mortal  sense,  through 
Christ's  immortal  sense  of  Truth,  which  presents  Truth's 
spiritual  idea,  man  and  woman. 

i  s      What  say  you  of  evil  f 

God  is  not  the  so-called  ego  of  evil;  for  evil,  as  a  sup- 
position, is  the  father  of  itself,  —of  the  material  world, 

18  the  flesh,  and  the  devil.  From  this  falsehood  arise  the 
self-destroying  elements  of  this  world,  its  unkind  forces, 
its    tempests,    lightnings,    earthquakes,    poisons,    rabid 

21  beasts,  fatal  reptiles,  and  mortals. 

Why  are  earth  and  mortals  so  elaborate  in  beauty,  color, 
and  form,  if  God  has  no  part  in  them?    By  the  law  of 

24  opposites.  The  most  beautiful  blossom  is  often  poisonous, 
and  the  most  beautiful  mansion  is  sometimes  the  home  of 
vice.    The  senses,  not  God,  Soul,  form  the  condition  of 

27  beautiful  evil,  and  the  supposed  modes  of  self-conscious 


CREDO  53 

matter,  which  make  a  beautiful  lie.    Now  a  lie  takes  its    i 
pattern  from  Truth,  by  reversing  Truth.    So  evil  and  all 
its  forms  are  inverted  good.    God  never  made  them;  but    3 
the  lie  must  say  He  made  them,  or  it  would  not  be  evil. 
Being  a  lie,  it  would  be  truthful  to  call  itself  a  lie;  and  by 
calling  the  knowledge  of  evil  good,  and  greatly  to  be  de-    6 
sired,  it  constitutes  the  lie  an  evil. 

The  reality  and  individuality  of  man  are  good  and  God- 
made,  and  they  are  here  to  be  seen  and  demonstrated;  it    9 
is  only  the  evil  belief  that  renders  them  obscure. 

Matter  and  evil  are  anti-Christian,  the  antipodes  of 
Science.    To  say  that  Mind  is  material,  or  that  evil  is  12 
Mind,  is  a  misapprehension  of  being,  —  a  mistake  which 
will  die  of  its  own  delusion;  for  being  self-contradictory, 
it  is  also  self-destructive.    The  harmony  of  man's  being  is  15 
not  built  on  such  false  foundations,  which  are  no  more 
logical,  philosophical,  or  scientific  than  would  be  the  as- 
sertion that  the  rule  of  addition  is  the  rule  of  subtraction,  18 
and  that  sums  done  under  both  rules  would  have  one 
quotient. 

Man's  individuality  is  not  a  mortal  mind  or  sinner;  or  21 
else  he  has  lost  his  true  individuality  as  a  perfect  child  of 
God.    Man's  Father  is  not  a  mortal  mind  and  a  sinner; 
or  else  the  immortal  and  unerring  Mind,  God,  is  not  his  24 
Father;    but  God  is  man's  origin  and  loving  Father, 
hence  that  saying  of  Jesus,  "Call  no  man  your  father 
upon  the  earth:    for  one  is  your  Father,  which  is  in  27 
heaven." 


54  UNITY  OF  GOOD 

i      The  bright  gold  of  Truth  is  dimmed  by  the  doctrine  of 

mind  in  matter. 
3      To  say  there  is  a  false  claim,  called  sickness ,  is  to  admit 
all  there  is  of  sickness;  for  it  is  nothing  but  a  false  claim. 
To  be  healed,  one  must  lose  sight  of  a  false  claim.    If  the 
6  claim  be  present  to  the  thought,  then  disease  becomes  as 
tangible  as  any  reality.    To  regard  sickness  as  a  false 
claim,  is  to  abate  the  fear  of  it;  but  this  does  not  destroy 
9  the  so-called  fact  of  the  claim.    In  order  to  be  whole,  we 
must  be  insensible  to  every  claim  of  error. 
As  with  sickness,  so  is  it  with  sin.    To  admit  that  sin 
12  has  any  claim  whatever,  just  or  unjust,  is  to  admit  a  dan- 
gerous fact.    Hence  the  fact  must  be  denied;  for  if  sin's 
claim  be  allowed  in  any  degree,  then  sin  destroys  the 
is  at-one-ment,  or  oneness  with  God,  —a  unity  which  sin 
recognizes  as  its  most  potent  and  deadly  enemy. 
If  God  knows  sin,  even  as  a  false  claimant,  then  ac- 
18  quaintance  with  that  claimant  becomes  legitimate  to 
mortals,  and  this  knowledge  would  not  be  forbidden;  but 
God  forbade  man  to  know  evil  at  the  very  beginning, 
21  when  Satan  held  it  up  before  man  as  something  desirable 
and  a  distinct  addition  to  human  wisdom,  because  the 
knowledge  of  evil  would  make  man  a  god,  —  a  representa- 
24  tion  that  God  both  knew  and  admitted  the  dignity  of  evil. 
Which  is  right,  —  God,  who  condemned  the  knowledge 
of  sin  and  disowned  its  acquaintance,  or  the  serpent,  who 
27  pushed  that  claim  with  the  glittering  audacity  of  diabolical 
and  sinuous  logic? 


SUFFERING  FROM  OTHERS'  THOUGHTS 

JESUS  accepted  the  one  fact  whereby  alone  the  rule  of   i 
**  Life  can  be  demonstrated,  —namely,  that  there  is 
no  death.  3 

In  his  real  self  he  bore  no  infirmities.    Though  "a  man 
of  sorrows,  and  acquainted  with  grief,"  as  Isaiah  says  of 
him,  he  bore  not  his  sins,  but  ours,  "in  his  own  body  on    6 
the  tree."    "He  was  bruised  for  our  iniquities;  .  .  .  and 
with  his  stripes  we  are  healed." 

He  was  the  Way-shower;  and  Christian  Scientists  who    9 
would  demonstrate  "the  way"  must  keep  close  to  his 
path,  that  they  may  win  the  prize.    "The  way,"  in  the 
flesh,  is  the  suffering  which  leads  out  of  the  flesh.  "The  12 
way,"  in  Spirit,  is  "the  way"  of  Life,  Truth,  and  Love, 
redeeming  us  from  the  false  sense  of  the  flesh  and  the 
wounds  it  bears.    This  threefold  Messiah  reveals  the  self-  15 
destroying  ways  of  error  and  the  life-giving  way  of  Truth. 

Job's  faith  and  hope  gained  him  the  assurance  that 
the  so-called  sufferings  of  the  flesh  are  unreal.    We  shall  18 
learn  how  false  are  the  pleasures  and  pains  of  material 
sense,  and  behold  the  truth  of  being,  as  expressed  in  his 
conviction,  "Yet  in  my  flesh  shall  I  see  God;"   that  is,  21 
Now  and  here  shall  I  behold  God,  divine  Love. 

55 


56  UNITY  OF  GOOD 

i  The  chaos  of  mortal  mind  is  made  the  stepping-stone 
to  the  cosmos  of  immortal  Mind. 

3  If  Jesus  suffered,  as  the  Scriptures  declare,  it  must  have 
been  from  the  mentality  of  others;  since  all  suffering 
comes  from  mind,  not  from  matter,  and  there  could  be 

6  no  sin  or  suffering  in  the  Mind  which  is  God.  Not  his 
own  sins,  but  the  sins  of  the  world,  "crucified  the  Lord 
of  glory,"  and  "put  him  to  an  open  shame." 

9  Holding  a  quickened  sense  of  false  environment,  and 
suffering  from  mentality  in  opposition  to  Truth,  are  signifi- 
cant of  that  state  of  mind  which  the  actual  understanding 

12  of  Christian  Science  first  eliminates  and  then  destroys. 
In  the  divine  order  of  Science  every  follower  of  Christ 
shares  his  cup  of  sorrows.    He  also  suffereth  in  the  flesh, 

is  and  from  the  mentality  which  opposes  the  law  of  Spirit; 
but  the  divine  law  is  supreme,  for  it  freeth  him  from  the 
law  of  sin  and  death. 

1 8  Prophets  and  apostles  suffered  from  the  thoughts  of 
others.  Their  conscious  being  was  not  fully  exempt  from 
physicality  and  the  sense  of  sin. 

21  Until  he  awakes  from  his  delusion,  he  suffers  least  from 
sin  who  is  a  hardened  sinner.  The  hypocrite's  affections 
must  first  be  made  to  fret  in  their  chains;  and  the  pangs 

24  of  hell  must  lay  hold  of  him  ere  he  can  change  from  flesh 
to  Spirit,  become  acquainted  with  that  Love  which  is 
without  dissimulation  and  endureth  all  things.     Such 

27  mental  conditions  as  ingratitude,  lust,  malice,  hate,  con- 
stitute the  miasma  of  earth.     More  obnoxious   than 


SUFFERING  FROM  OTHERS'  THOUGHTS   57 

Chinese  stenchpots  are  these  dispositions  which  offend    i 
the  spiritual  sense. 

Anatomically  considered,  the  design  of  the  material    3 
senses  is  to  warn  mortals  of  the  approach  of  danger  by 
the  pain  they  feel  and  occasion;  but  as  this  sense  disap- 
pears it  foresees  the  impending  doom  and  foretells  the    6 
pain.    Man's  refuge  is  in  spirituality,  "  under  the  shadow 
of  the  Almighty." 

The  cross  is  the  central  emblem  of  human  history.    9 
Without  it  there  is  neither  temptation  nor  glory.    When 
Jesus  turned  and  said,  "Who  hath  touched  me?"    he 
must  have  felt  the  influence  of  the  woman's  thought;  for  12 
it  is  written  that  he  felt  that  "virtue  had  gone  out  of  him." 
His  pure  consciousness  was  discriminating,  and  rendered 
this  infallible  verdict;   but  he  neither  held  her  error  by  15 
affinity  nor  by  infirmity,  for  it  was  detected  and  dismissed. 

This  gospel  of  suffering  brought  life  and  bliss.    This 
is  earth's  Bethel  in  stone,  —its  pillow,  supporting  the  18 
ladder  which  reaches  heaven. 

Suffering  was  the  confirmation  of  Paul's  faith.   Through 
"a  thorn  in  the  flesh"  he  learned  that  spiritual  grace  was  21 
sufficient  for  him. 

Peter  rejoiced  that  he  was  found  worthy  to  suffer  for 
Christ;  because  to  suffer  with  him  is  to  reign  with  him.     24 

Sorrow  is  the  harbinger  of  joy.  Mortal  throes  of  anguish 
forward  the  birth  of  immortal  being;  but  divine  Science 
wipes  away  all  tears.  27 

The  only  conscious  existence  in  the  flesh  is  error  of  some 


58  UNITY  OF  GOOD 

i  sort,  —  sin,  pain,  death,  —  a  false  sense  of  life  and  happi- 
ness.   Mortals,  if  at  ease  in  so-called  existence,  are  in  their 
3  native  element  of  error,  and  must  become  dis-eased,  dis- 
quieted, before  error  is  annihilated. 
Jesus  walked  with  bleeding  feet  the  thorny  earth-road, 
6  treading  "the  winepress  alone."     His  persecutors  said 
mockingly,  "Save  thyself,  and  come  down  from  the  cross." 
This  was  the  very  thing  he  was  doing,  coming  down  from 
9  the  cross,  saving  himself  after  the  manner  that  he  had 
taught,  by  the  law  of  Spirit's  supremacy;   and  this  was 
done  through  what  is  humanly  called  agony. 
12      Even  the  ice-bound  hypocrite  melts  in  fervent  heat, 
before  he  apprehends  Christ  as  "the  way."    The  Master's 
sublime  triumph  over  all  mortal  mentality  was  immortal- 
15  ity's  goal.    He  was  too  wise  not  to  be  willing  to  test  the 
full  compass  of  human  woe,  being  "in  all  points  tempted 
like  as  we  are,  yet  without  sin." 
18      Thus  the  absolute  unreality  of  sin,  sickness,  and  death 
were  revealed,  —  a  revelation  that  beams  on  mortal  sense 
as  the  midnight  sun  shines  over  the  Polar  Sea. 


THE  SAVIOUR'S  MISSION 

TF  there  is  no  reality  in  evil,  why  did  the  Messiah  come    i 

to  the  world,  and  from  what  evils  was  it  his  purpose 
to  save  humankind?    How,  indeed,  is  he  a  Saviour,  if    3 
the  evils  from  which  he  saves  are  nonentities? 

Jesus  came  to  earth;  but  the  Christ  (that  is,  the  divine 
idea  of  the  divine  Principle  which  made  heaven  and  earth)  6 
was  never  absent  from  the  earth  and  heaven;  hence  the 
phraseology  of  Jesus,  who  spoke  of  the  Christ  as  one  who 
came  down  from  heaven,  yet  as  "the  Son  of  man  which  9 
is  in  heaven."  (John  iii.  13.)  By  this  we  understand 
Christ  to  be  the  divine  idea  brought  to  the  flesh  in  the  son 
of  Mary.  12 

Salvation  is  as  eternal  as  God.  To  mortal  thought 
Jesus  appeared  as  a  child,  and  grew  to  manhood,  to  suffer 
before  Pilate  and  on  Calvary,  because  he  could  reach  and  15 
teach  mankind  only  through  this  conformity  to  mortal 
conditions;  but  Soul  never  saw  the  Saviour  come  and  go, 
because  the  divine  idea  is  always  present.  18 

Jesus  came  to  rescue  men  from  these  very  illusions  to 
which  he  seemed  to  conform:    from  the  illusion  which 
calls  sin  real,  and  man  a  sinner,  needing  a  Saviour;   the  21 
illusion  which  calls  sickness  real,  and  man  an  invalid, 
needing  a  physician;  the  illusion  that  death  is  as  real  as 


60  UNITY  OF  GOOD 

i  Life.    From  such  thoughts  —  mortal  inventions,  one  and 
all  —  Christ  Jesus  came  to  save  men,  through  ever-present 
3  and  eternal  good. 

Mortal  man  is  a  kingdom  divided  against  itself.    With 

the  same  breath  he  articulates  truth  and  error.    We  say 

6  that  God  is  All,  and  there  is  none  beside  Him,  and  then 

talk  of  sin  and  sinners  as  real.    We  call  God  omnipotent 

and  omnipresent,  and  then  conjure  up,  from  the  dark 

9  abyss  of  nothingness,  a  powerful  presence  named  evil.  We 

say  that  harmony  is  real,  and  inharmony  is  its  opposite, 

and  therefore  unreal;  yet  we  descant  upon  sickness,  sin, 

12  and  death  as  realities. 

With  the  tongue  "bless  we  God,  even  the  Father;  and 
therewith  curse  we  men,  who  are  made  after  the  simili- 
15  tude  [human  concept]  of  God.    Out  of  the  same  mouth 
proceedeth  blessing  and  cursing.     My  brethren,  these 
things  ought  not  so  to  be.,,    (James  iii.  9,  10.)    Mortals 
18  are  free  moral  agents,  to  choose  whom  they  would  serve. 
If  God,  then  let  them  serve  Him,  and  He  will  be  unto  them 
All-in-all. 
21      If  God  is  ever  present,  He  is  neither  absent  from  Him- 
self nor  from  the  universe.    Without  Him,  the  universe 
would  disappear,  and  space,  substance,  and  immortality 
24  be  lost.    St.  Paul  says,  "And  if  Christ  be  not  raised,  your 
faith  is  vain;  ye  are  yet  in  your  sins."    (1  Corinthians  xv. 
17.)    Christ  cannot  come  to  mortal  and  material  sense, 
27  which  sees  not  God.    This  false  sense  of  substance  must 
yield  to  His  eternal  presence,  and  so  dissolve.    Rising 


THE  SAVIOUR'S  MISSION  61 

above  the  false,  to  the  true  evidence  of  Life,  is  the  resur-    i 
rection  that  takes  hold  of  eternal  Truth.    Coming  and 
going  belong  to  mortal  consciousness.    God  is  "the  same    3 
yesterday,  and  to-day,  and  forever." 

To  material  sense,  Jesus  first  appeared  as  a  helpless 
human  babe;  but  to  immortal  and  spiritual  vision  he  was    6 
one  with  the  Father,  even  the  eternal  idea  of  God,  that 
was  —  and  is  —  neither  young  nor  old,  neither  dead  nor 
risen.    The  mutations  of  mortal  sense  are  the  evening  and    9 
the  morning  of  human  thought,  —  the  twilight  and  dawn 
of  earthly  vision,  which  precedeth  the  nightless  radiance 
of  divine  Life.     Human  perception,  advancing  toward  12 
the  apprehension  of  its  nothingness,  halts,  retreats,  and 
again  goes  forward;   but  the  divine  Principle  and  Spirit 
and  spiritual  man  are  unchangeable,  —  neither  advancing,  15 
retreating,  nor  halting. 

Our  highest  sense  of  infinite  good  in  this  mortal  sphere 
is  but  the  sign  and  symbol,  not  the  substance  of  good.  18 
Only  faith  and  a  feeble  understanding  make  the  earthly 
acme  of  human  sense.    "The  life  which  I  now  live  in  the 
flesh  I  live  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God."    (Galatians  21 
ii.  20.) 

Christian  Science  is  both  demonstration  and  fruition, 
but  how  attenuated  are  our  demonstration  and  realization  24 
of  this  Science!    Truth,  in  divine  Science,  is  the  stepping- 
stone  to  the  understanding  of  God;  but  the  broken  and 
contrite  heart  soonest  discerns  this  truth,  even  as  the  help-  27 
less  sick  are  soonest  healed  by  it.    Invalids  say,  "I  have 


62  UNITY  OF  GOOD 

i  recovered  from  sickness;"  when  the  fact  really  remains, 

in  divine  Science,  that  they  never  were  sick. 
3  The  Christian  saith,  "Christ  (God)  died  for  me,  and 
came  to  save  me;"  yet  God  dies  not,  and  is  the  ever- 
presence  that  neither  comes  nor  goes,  and  man  is  forever 
6  His  image  and  likeness.  "The  things  which  are  seen  are 
temporal;  but  the  things  which  are  not  seen  are  eternal." 
(2  Corinthians  iv.  18.)    This  is  the  mystery  of  godliness 

9  —  that  God,  good,  is  never  absent,  and  there  is  none  be- 
side good.  Mortals  can  understand  this  only  as  they  reach 
the  Life  of  good,  and  learn  that  there  is  no  Life  in  evil. 

la  Then  shall  it  appear  that  the  true  ideal  of  omnipotent  and 
ever-present  good  is  an  ideal  wherein  and  wherefor  there 
is  no  evil.    Sin  exists  only  as  a  sense,  and  not  as  Soul. 

15  Destroy  this  sense  of  sin,  and  sin  disappears.  Sickness, 
sin,  or  death  is  a  false  sense  of  Life  and  good.  Destroy 
this  trinity  of  error,  and  you  find  Truth. 

18  In  Science,  Christ  never  died.  In  material  sense  Jesus 
died,  and  lived.  The  fleshly  Jesus  seemed  to  die,  though 
he  did  not.    The  Truth  or  Life  in  divine  Science  —  un- 

21  disturbed  by  human  error,  sin,  and  death  —  saith  forever, 
"  I  am  the  living  God,  and  man  is  My  idea,  never  in  matter, 
nor  resurrected  from  it."    "Why  seek  ye  the  living  among 

24  the  dead?  He  is  not  here,  but  is  risen."  (Luke  xxiv.  5,  6.) 
Mortal  sense,  confining  itself  to  matter,  is  all  that  can  be 
buried  or  resurrected. 

27  Mary  had  risen  to  discern  faintly  God's  ever-presence, 
and  that  of  His  idea,  man;  but  her  mortal  sense,  revers- 


THE  SAVIOUR'S  MISSION  63 

ing  Science  and  spiritual  understanding,  interpreted  this 
appearing  as  a  risen  Christ.  The  I  am  was  neither  buried 
nor  resurrected.  The  Way,  the  Truth,  and  the  Life  were 
never  absent  for  a  moment.  This  trinity  of  Love  lives 
and  reigns  forever.  Its  kingdom,  not  apparent  to  material 
sense,  never  disappeared  to  spiritual  sense,  but  remained 
forever  in  the  Science  of  being.  The  so-called  appearing, 
disappearing,  and  reappearing  of  ever-presence,  in  whom 
is  no  variableness  or  shadow  of  turning,  is  the  false  human 
sense  of  that  light  which  shineth  in  darkness,  and  the 
darkness  comprehendeth  it  not. 


SUMMARY 

i  A  LL  that  is,  God  created.  If  sin  has  any  pretense  of 
-^**  existence,  God  is  responsible  therefor;  but  there  is 

3  no  reality  in  sin,  for  God  can  no  more  behold  it,  or  acknowl- 
edge it,  than  the  sun  can  coexist  with  darkness. 
To  build  the  individual  spiritual  sense,  conscious  of 

6  only  health,  holiness,  and  heaven,  on  the  foundations  of 
an  eternal  Mind  which  is  conscious  of  sickness,  sin,  and 
death,  is  a  moral  impossibility;    for  "other  foundation 

9  can  no  man  lay  than  that  is  laid."  (1  Corinthians  iii.  11.) 
The  nearer  we  approximate  to  such  a  Mind,  even  if  it  were 
(or  could  be)  God,  the  more  real  those  mind-pictures  would 

12  become  to  us;  until  the  hope  of  ever  eluding  their  dread 
presence  must  yield  to  despair,  and  the  haunting  sense 
of  evil  forever  accompany  our  being. 

is  Mortals  may  climb  the  smooth  glaciers,  leap  the  dark 
fissures,  scale  the  treacherous  ice,  and  stand  on  the  sum- 
mit of  Mont  Blanc;  but  they  can  never  turn  back  what 

1 8  Deity  knoweth,  nor  escape  from  identification  with  what 
dwelleth  in  the  eternal  Mind. 


RUDIMENTAL  DIVINE 
SCIENCE 


RUDIMENTAL 
DIVINE  SCIENCE 


BY 

MARY  BAKER  EDDY 

AUTHOR    OF   SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH    WITH    KEY  TO 
THE    SCRIPTURES 


Published  by  The 

Trustees  under  the  Will  of  Mary  Baker  G.  Eddy 

BOSTON,  U.S.A. 


Authorized  Literature  of 

The  First  Church  of  Christ,  Scientist 

in  Boston,  Massachusetts 


Copyright,  i8gi,  igo8 
By  Mary  Baker  G.  Eddy 

Copyright  renewed  iqio. 


All  rights  reserved 


PRINTED  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES  OP  AMERICA 


THIS  LITTLE  BOOK 

IS 

TENDERLY  AND  RESPECTFULLY  DEDICATED 

TO  ALL 

LOYAL  STUDENTS,  WORKING  AND   WAITING 

FOR    THE    ESTABLISHMENT    OF   THE 

SCIENCE    OF   MIND-HEALING 

MARY   BAKER   EDDY 


CONTENTS 


Definition  of  Christian  Science i 

Principle  of  Christian  Science i 

Personality  of  God I 

Healing  Sickness  and  Sin 2 

Individuality  of  God o 

Material  and  Spiritual  Science 4 

Non-existence  of  Matter 4 

Materiality  Intangible 6 

Basis  of  Mind-healing 6 

Material  and  Spiritual  Man     .  n 7 

Demonstration  in  Healing 8 

Means  and  Methods 13 

Only  One  School 16 


RUDIMENTAL  DIVINE 
SCIENCE 

How  would  you  define  Christian  Science?  i 

A  S  the  law  of  God,  the  law  of  good,  interpreting  and 
-^**    demonstrating  the  divine  Principle  and  rule  of    3 
universal  harmony. 

What  is  the  Principle  of  Christian  Science? 

It  is  God,  the  Supreme  Being,  infinite  and  immortal    6 
Mind,  the  Soul  of  man  and  the  universe.    It  is  our  Father 
which  is  in  heaven.    It  is  substance,  Spirit,  Life,  Truth, 
and  Love,  —  these  are  the  deific  Principle.  9 

Do  you  mean  by  this  that  God  is  a  person  ? 

The  word  person  affords  a  large  margin  for  misappre- 
hension, as  well  as  definition.    In  French  the  equivalent  ia 
word  is  personne.    In  Spanish,  Italian,  and  Latin,  it  is 
persona.     The  Latin  verb  personare  is  compounded  of 
the  prefix  per  (through)  and  sonare  (to  sound).  15 

In  law,  Blackstone  applies  the  word  personal  to  bodily 
presence,  in  distinction  from  one's  appearance  (in  court, 
for  example)  by  deputy  or  proxy.  18 

1 


2  RUDIMENTAL  DIVINE  SCIENCE 

i  Other  definitions  of  person,  as  given  by  Webster,  are 
"a  living  soul;    a  self-conscious  being;    a  moral  agent; 

3  especially,  a  living  human  being,  a  corporeal  man,  woman, 
or  child;  an  individual  of  the  human  race."  He  adds, 
that  among  Trinitarian  Christians  the  word  stands  for  one 

6  of  the  three  subjects,  or  agents,  constituting  the  Godhead. 
In  Christian  Science  we  learn  that  God  is  definitely  indi- 
vidual, and  not  a  person,  as  that  word  is  used  by  the  best 

9  authorities,  if  our  lexicographers  are  right  in  defining 
person  as  especially  a  finite  human  being;  but  God  is 
personal,  if  by  person  is  meant  infinite  Spirit. 

12  We  do  not  conceive  rightly  of  God,  if  we  think  of  Him 
as  less  than  infinite.  The  human  person  is  finite;  and 
therefore  I  prefer  to  retain  the  proper  sense  of  Deity  by 

is  using  the  phrase  an  individual  God,  rather  than  a  per- 
sonal God;  for  there  is  and  can  be  but  one  infinite  indi- 
vidual Spirit,  whom  mortals  have  named  God. 

18  Science  defines  the  individuality  of  God  as  supreme 
good,  Life,  Truth,  Love.  This  term  enlarges  our  sense 
of  Deity,  takes  away  the  trammels  assigned  to  God  by 

21  finite  thought,  and  introduces  us  to  higher  definitions. 

Is  healing  the  sick  the  whole  of  Science  f 

Healing  physical  sickness  is  the  smallest  part  of  Chris- 

24  tian  Science.    It  is  only  the  bugle-call  to  thought  and 

action,  in  the  higher  range  of  infinite  goodness.     The 

emphatic  purpose  of  Christian  Science  is  the  healing  of 

27  sin;   and  this  task,  sometimes,  may  be  harder  than  the 


RUDIMENTAL   DIVINE   SCIENCE  3 

cure  of  disease;  because,  while  mortals  love  to  sin,  they    i 
do  not  love  to  be  sick.    Hence  their  comparative  acqui- 
escence in  your  endeavors  to  heal  them  of  bodily  ills,  and    3 
their  obstinate  resistance  to  all  efforts  to  save  them  from 
sin  through  Christ,  spiritual  Truth  and  Love,  which 
redeem  them,  and  become  their  Saviour,  through  the    6 
flesh,  from  the  flesh,  —  the  material  world  and  evil. 

This  Life,  Truth,  and  Love  —  this  trinity  of  good  —  was 
individualized,  to  the  perception  of  mortal  sense,  in  the    9 
man  Jesus.    His  history  is  emphatic  in  our  hearts,  and  it 
lives  more  because  of  his  spiritual  than  his  physical  healing. 
His  example  is,  to  Christian  Scientists,  what  the  models  12 
of  the  masters  in  music  and  painting  are  to  artists. 

Genuine  Christian  Scientists  will  no  more  deviate  mor- 
ally from  that  divine  digest  of  Science  called  the  Sermon  is 
on  the  Mount,  than  they  will  manipulate  invalids,  prescribe 
drugs,  or  deny  God.    Jesus'  healing  was  spiritual  in  its 
nature,  method,  and  design.     He  wrought  the  cure  of  18 
disease  through  the  divine  Mind,  which  gives  all  true 
volition,  impulse,  and  action;   and  destroys  the  mental 
error  made  manifest  physically,  and  establishes  the  oppo-  21 
site  manifestation  of  Truth  upon  the  body  in  harmony 
and  health. 

By  the  individuality  of  God,  do  you  mean  that  God  has  24 
a  finite  form? 

No.     I  mean  the  infinite  and  divine  Principle  of  all 
being,  the  ever-present  I  am,  filling  all  space,  including  27 


4  RUDIMENTAL  DIVINE  SCIENCE 

i  in  itself  all  Mind,  the  one  Father-Mother  God.  Life, 
Truth,  and  Love  are  this  trinity  in  unity,  and  their  uni- 

3  verse  is  spiritual,  peopled  with  perfect  beings,  harmonious 
and  eternal,  of  which  our  material  universe  and  men  are 
the  counterfeits. 

6  Is  God  the  Principle  of  all  science,  or  only  of  Divine  or 
Christian  Science  f 

Science  is  Mind  manifested.    It  is  not  material;  neither 
9  is  it  of  human  origin. 

All  true  Science  represents  a  moral  and  spiritual  force, 

which  holds  the  earth  in  its  orbit.    This  force  is  Spirit, 

12  that  can  "bind  the  sweet  influences  of  the  Pleiades,"  and 

"loose  the  bands  of  Orion." 

There  is  no  material  science,  if  by  that  term  you  mean 

is  material  intelligence.    God  is  infinite  Mind,  hence  there 

is  no  other  Mind.    Good  is  Mind,  but  evil  is  not  Mind. 

Good  is  not  in  evil,  but  in  God  only.  Spirit  is  not  in  matter, 

18  but  in  Spirit  only.   Law  is  not  in  matter,  but  in  Mind  only. 

Is  there  no  matter  f 

All  is  Mind.    According  to  the  Scriptures  and  Christian 
21  Science,  all  is  God,  and  there  is  naught  beside  Him.    "  God 
is  Spirit;"  and  we  can  only  learn  and  love  Him  through 
His  spirit,  which  brings  out  the  fruits  of  Spirit  and  ex- 
24  tinguishes  forever  the  works  of  darkness  by  His  marvel- 
lous light. 
The  five  material  senses  testify  to  the  existence  of 


RUDIMENTAL  DIVINE  SCIENCE  5 

matter.     The  spiritual  senses  afford  no  such  evidence,    x 
but  deny  the  testimony  of  the  material  senses.    Which 
testimony  is  correct?    The  Bible  says:    "Let  God  be   3 
true,  and  every  man  a  liar."    If,  as  the  Scriptures  imply, 
God  is  All-in-all,  then  all  must  be  Mind,  since  God  is 
Mind.    Therefore  in  divine  Science  there  is  no  material   6 
mortal  man,  for  man  is  spiritual  and  eternal,  he  being 
made  in  the  image  of  Spirit,  or  God. 

There  is  no  material  sense.    Matter  is  inert,  inanimate,    9 
and  sensationless,  —  considered  apart  from  Mind.    Lives 
there  a  man  who  has  ever  found  Soul  in  the  body  or  in 
matter,  who  has  ever  seen  spiritual  substance  with  the  12 
eye,  who  has  found  sight  in  matter,  hearing  in  the  material 
ear,  or  intelligence  in  non-intelligence?    If  there  is  any 
such  thing  as  matter,  it  must  be  either  mind  which  is  15 
called  matter,  or  matter  without  Mind. 

Matter  without  Mind  is  a  moral  impossibility.  Mind 
in  matter  is  pantheism.  Soul  is  the  only  real  conscious-  18 
ness  which  cognizes  being.  The  body  does  not  see,  hear, 
smell,  or  taste.  Human  belief  says  that  it  does;  but 
destroy  this  belief  of  seeing  with  the  eye,  and  we  could  21 
not  see  materially;  and  so  it  is  with  each  of  the  physical 
senses. 

Accepting  the  verdict  of  these  material  senses,  we  should  24 
believe  man  and  the  universe  to  be  the  football  of  chance 
and  sinking  into  oblivion.    Destroy  the  five  senses  as 
organized  matter,  and  you  must  either  become  non-exist-  27 
ent,  or  exist  in  Mind  only;  and  this  latter  conclusion  is 


6  RUDIMENTAL  DIVINE  SCIENCE 

i  the  simple  solution  of  the  problem  of  being,  and  leads  to 
the  equal  inference  that  there  is  no  matter. 

3  The  sweet  sounds  and  glories  of  earth  and  sky,  assum- 
ing manifold  forms  and  colors,  —  are  they  not  tangible  and 
material? 

6      As  Mind  they  are  real,  but  not  as  matter.    All  beauty 

and  goodness  are  in  and  of  Mind,  emanating  from  God; 

but  when  we  change  the  nature  of  beauty  and  goodness 
9  from  Mind  to  matter,  the  beauty  is  marred,  through  a 

false  conception,  and,  to  the  material  senses,  evil  takes 

the  place  of  good.  ( 

i3      Has  not  the  truth  in  Christian  Science  met  a  response 

from  Prof.  S.  P.  Langley,  the  young  American  astronomer  ? 

He  says  that  "color  is  in  us,"  not  "in  the  rose;"  and  he 
is  adds  that  this  is  not  "any  metaphysical  subtlety/*  but  a 

fact  "almost  universally  accepted,  within  the  last  few 

years,  by  physicists." 

18  Is  not  the  basis  of  Mind-healing  a  destruction  of  the  evi- 
dence of  the  material  senses,  and  restoration  of  the  true 
evidence  of  spiritual  sense? 

2i  It  is,  so  far  as  you  perceive  and  understand  this  predi- 
cate and  postulate  of  Mind-healing;  but  the  Science  of 
Mind-healing  is  best  understood  in  practical  demonstra- 

24  tion.  The  proof  of  what  you  apprehend,  in  the  simplest 
definite  and  absolute  form  of  healing,  can  alone  answer 
this  question  of  how  much  you  understand  of  Christian 


RUDIMENTAL  DIVINE  SCIENCE  7 

Science  Mind-healing.    Not  that  all  healing  is  Science,    x 
by  any  means;  but  that  the  simplest  case,  healed  in  Science, 
is  as  demonstrably  scientific,  in  a  small  degree,  as  the  most    3 
difficult  case  so  treated. 

The  infinite  and  subtler  conceptions  and  consistencies 
of  Christian  Science  are  set  forth  in  my  work  Science  and    6 
Health. 

7*  man  material  or  spiritual? 

In  Science,  man  is  the  manifest  reflection  of  God,  per-    9 
feet  and  immortal  Mind.    He  is  the  likeness  of  God;  and 
His  likeness  would  be  lost  if  inverted  or  perverted. 

According  to  the  evidence  of  the  so-called  physical  12 
senses,  man  is  material,  fallen,  sick,  depraved,  mortal. 
Science  and  spiritual  sense  contradict  this,  and  they  afford 
the  only  true  evidence  of  the  being  of  God  and  man,  the  is 
material  evidence  being  wholly  false. 

Jesus  said  of  personal  evil,  that  "the  truth  abode  not 
in  him,,,  because  there  is  no  material  sense.    Matter,  as  18 
matter,  has  neither  sensation  nor  personal  intelligence. 
As  a  pretension  to  be  Mind,  matter  is  a  lie,  and  "the 
father  of  lies;"  Mind  is  not  in  matter,  and  Spirit  cannot  21 
originate  its  opposite,  named  matter. 

According  to  divine  Science,  Spirit  no  more  changes  its 
species,  by  evolving  matter  from  Spirit,  than  natural  24 
science,  so-called,  or  material  laws,  bring  about  altera- 
tion of  species  by  transforming  minerals  into  vegetables 
or  plants  into  animals,  —  thus  confusing  and  confounding  27 


8  RUDIMENTAL  DIVINE  SCIENCE 

i  the  three  great  kingdoms.  No  rock  brings  forth  an  apple; 

no  pine-tree  produces  a  mammal  or  provides  breast-milk 
3  for  babes. 

To  sense,  the  lion  of  to-day  is  the  lion  of  six  thousand 

years  ago;  but  in  Science,  Spirit  sends  forth  its  own  harm- 
6  less  likeness. 

How  should  I  undertake  to  demonstrate  Christian  Science 
in  healing  the  sick? 

9  As  I  have  given  you  only  an  epitome  of  the  Principle, 
so  I  can  give  you  here  nothing  but  an  outline  of  the  prac- 
tice.   Be  honest,  be  true  to  thyself,  and  true  to  others; 

x2  then  it  follows  thou  wilt  be  strong  in  God,  the  eternal 
good.  Heal  through  Truth  and  Love;  there  is  no  other 
healer. 

is  In  all  moral  revolutions,  from  a  lower  to  a  higher  con- 
dition of  thought  and  action,  Truth  is  in  the  minority  and 
error  has  the  majority.    It  is  not  otherwise  in  the  field 

18  of  Mind-healing.  The  man  who  calls  himself  a  Christian 
Scientist,  yet  is  false  to  God  and  man,  is  also  uttering 
falsehood  about  good.    This  falsity  shuts  against  him  the 

si  Truth  and  the  Principle  of  Science,  but  opens  a  way 
whereby,  through  will-power,  sense  may  say  the  unchris- 
tian practitioner  can  heal;  but  Science  shows  that  he  makes 

24  morally  worse  the  invalid  whom  he  is  supposed  to  cure. 
By  this  I  mean  that  mortal  mind  should  not  be  falsely 
impregnated.    If  by  such  lower  means  the  health  is  seem- 

27  ingly  restored,  the  restoration  is  not  lasting,  and  the  patient 


RUDIMENTAL  DIVINE  SCIENCE  9 

is  liable  to  a  relapse,  —  "The  last  state  of  that  man  is    i 
worse  than  the  first." 

The  teacher  of  Mind-healing  who  is  not  a  Christian,  3 
in  the  highest  sense,  is  constantly  sowing  the  seeds  of 
discord  and  disease.  Even  the  truth  he  speaks  is  more 
or  less  blended  with  error;  and  this  error  will  spring  up  6 
in  the  mind  of  his  pupil.  The  pupil's  imperfect  knowl- 
edge will  lead  to  weakness  in  practice,  and  he  will  be  a 
poor  practitioner,  if  not  a  malpractioner.  9 

The  basis  of  malpractice  is  in  erring  human  will,  and 
this  will  is  an  outcome  of  what  I  call  mortal  mind,  —  a 
false  and  temporal  sense  of  Truth,  Life,  and  Love.  To  12 
heal,  in  Christian  Science,  is  to  base  your  practice  on 
immortal  Mind,  the  divine  Principle  of  man's  being;  and 
this  requires  a  preparation  of  the  heart  and  an  answer  15 
of  the  lips  from  the  Lord. 

The  Science  of  healing  is  the  Truth  of  healing.     If 
one  is  untruthful,  his  mental  state  weighs  against  his  18 
healing  power;    and  similar  effects  come  from  pride, 
envy,  lust,  and  all  fleshly  vices. 

The  spiritual  power  of  a  scientific,  right  thought,  with-  21 
out  a  direct  effort,  an  audible  or  even  a  mental  argument, 
has  oftentimes  healed  inveterate  diseases. 

The  thoughts  of  the  practitioner  should  be  imbued  with  24 
a  clear  conviction  of  the  omnipotence  and  omnipresence 
of  God;  that  He  is  All,  and  that  there  can  be  none  beside 
Him;  that  God  is  good,  and  the  producer  only  of  good;  27 
and  hence,  that  whatever  militates  against  health,  har- 


10         RUDIMENTAL  DIVINE  SCIENCE 

i  mony,  or  holiness,  is  an  unjust  usurper  of  the  throne  of 
the  controller  of  all  mankind.    Note  this,  that  if  you  have 
3  power  in  error,  you  forfeit  the  power  that  Truth  bestows, 
and  its  salutary  influence  on  yourself  and  others. 
You  must  feel  and  know  that  God  alone  governs  man; 
6  that  His  government  is  harmonious;  that  He  is  too  pure 
to  behold  iniquity,  and  divides  His  power  with  nothing 
evil  or  material;  that  material  laws  are  only  human  be- 
9  lief s,  which  govern  mortals  wrongfully.   These  beliefs  arise 
from  the  subjective  states  of  thought,  producing  the  be- 
liefs of  a  mortal  material  universe,  —  so-called,  and  of 
12  material  disease  and  mortality.    Mortal  ills  are  but  errors 
of  thought,  —  diseases  of  mortal  mind,  and  not  of  matter; 
for  matter  cannot  feel,  see,  or  report  pain  or  disease. 
is      Disease  is  a  thing  of  thought  manifested  on  the  body; 
and  fear  is  the  procurator  of  the  thought  which  causes 
sickness  and  suffering.     Remove  this  fear  by  the  true 
18  sense  that  God  is  Love,  —  and  that  Love  punishes  nothing 
but  sin,  —  and  the  patient  can  then  look  up  to  the  loving 
God,  and  know  that  He  afflicteth  not  willingly  the  children 
21  of  men,  who  are  punished  because  of  disobedience  to  His 
spiritual  law.    His  law  of  Truth,  when  obeyed,  removes 
every  erroneous  physical  and  mental  state.    The  belief 
24  that  matter  can  master  Mind,  and  make  you  ill,  is  an 
error  which  Truth  will  destroy. 
You  must  learn  to  acknowledge  God  in  all  His  ways. 
27  It  is  only  a  lack  of  understanding  of  the  allness  of  God, 
which  leads  you  to  believe  in  the  existence  of  matter,  or 


RUDIMENTAL  DIVINE  SCIENCE  11 

that  matter  can  frame  its  own  conditions,  contrary  to  the    i 
law  of  Spirit. 

Sickness  is  the  schoolmaster,  leading  you  to  Christ;    3 
first  to  faith  in  Christ;  next  to  belief  in  God  as  omnipo- 
tent;  and  finally  to  the  understanding  of  God  and  man 
in  Christian  Science,  whereby  you  learn  that  God  is  good,    6 
and  in  Science  man  is  His  likeness,  the  forever  reflection  of 
goodness.    Therefore  good  is  one  and  All. 

This  brings  forward  the  next  proposition  in  Christian    9 
Science,  —  namely,  that  there  are  no  sickness,  sin,  and 
death  in  the  divine  Mind.    What  seem  to  be  disease,  vice, 
and  mortality  are  illusions  of  the  physical  senses.    These  12 
illusions  are  not  real,  but  unreal.    Health  is  the  conscious- 
ness of  the  unreality  of  pain  and  disease;  or,  rather,  the 
absolute  consciousness  of  harmony  and  of  nothing  else.  15 
In  a  moment  you  may  awake  from  a  night-dream;  just 
so  you  can  awake  from  the  dream  of  sickness;  but  the 
demonstration  of  the  Science  of  Mind-healing  by  no  means  18 
rests  on  the  strength  of  human  belief.    This  demonstra- 
tion is  based  on  a  true  understanding  of  God  and  divine 
Science,  which  takes  away  every  human  belief,  and,  21 
through  the  illumination  of  spiritual  understanding,  re- 
veals the  all-power  and  ever-presence  of  good,  whence 
emanate  health,  harmony,  and  Life  eternal.  24 

The  lecturer,  teacher,  or  healer  who  is  indeed  a  Christian 
Scientist,  never  introduces  the  subject  of  human  anatomy; 
never  depicts  the  muscular,  vascular,  or  nervous  opera-  27 
tions  of  the  human  frame.    He  never  talks  about  the 


12  RUDIMENTAL  DIVINE  SCIENCE 

i  structure  of  the  material  body.  He  never  lays  his  hands 
on  the  patient,  nor  manipulates  the  parts  of  the  body  sup- 

3  posed  to  be  ailing.  Above  all,  he  keeps  unbroken  the  Ten 
Commandments,  and  practises  Christ's  Sermon  on  the 
Mount. 

6  Wrong  thoughts  and  methods  strengthen  the  sense  of 
disease,  instead  of  cure  it;  or  else  quiet  the  fear  of  the 
sick  on  false  grounds,  encouraging  them  in  the  belief  of 

q  error  until  they  hold  stronger  than  before  the  belief  that 
they  are  first  made  sick  by  matter,  and  then  restored 
through  its  agency.    This  fosters  infidelity,  and  is  mental 

i  a  quackery,  that  denies  the  Principle  of  Mind-healing.  If 
the  sick  are  aided  in  this  mistaken  fashion,  their  ailments 
will  return,  and  be  more  stubborn  because  the  relief  is 

is  unchristian  and  unscientific. 

Christian  Science  erases  from  the  minds  of  invalids 
their  mistaken  belief  that  they  live  in  or  because  of  matter, 

18  or  that  a  so-called  material  organism  controls  the  health 
or  existence  of  mankind,  and  induces  rest  in  God,  divine 
Love,  as  caring  for  all  the  conditions  requisite  for  the  well- 

ai  being  of  man.  As  power  divine  is  the  healer,  why  should 
mortals  concern  themselves  with  the  chemistry  of  food? 
Jesus  said:  "Take  no  thought  what  ye  shall  eat." 

24  The  practitioner  should  also  endeavor  to  free  the  minds 
of  the  healthy  from  any  sense  of  subordination  to  their 
bodies,  and  teach  them  that  the  divine  Mind,  not  material 

27  law,  maintains  human  health  and  life. 

A  Christian  Scientist  knows  that,  in  Science,  disease 


RUDIMENTAL  DIVINE  SCIENCE  13 

is  unreal;  that  Mind  is  not  in  matter;  that  Life  is  God,    i 
good;  hence  Life  is  not  functional,  and  is  neither  matter 
nor  mortal  mind;  knows  that  pantheism  and  theosophy    3 
are  not  Science.     Whatever  saps,  with   human   belief, 
this  basis  of  Christian  Science,  renders  it  impossible  to 
demonstrate  the  Principle  of  this  Science,  even  in  the    6 
smallest  degree. 

A  mortal  and  material  body  is  not  the  actual  individuality 
of  man  made  in  the  divine  and  spiritual  image  of  God.    9 
The  material  body  is  not  the  likeness  of  Spirit;  hence  it 
is  not  the  truth  of  being,  but  the  likeness  of  error  —  the 
human  belief  which  saith  there  is  more  than  one  God,  —  12 
there  is  more  than  one  Life  and  one  Mind. 

In  Deuteronomy  (iv.  35)  we  read:   "The  Lord,  He  is 
God;  there  is  none  else  beside  Him."   In  John  (iv.  24)  15 
we  may  read:  "God  is  Spirit."    These  propositions,  un- 
derstood in  their  Science,  elucidate  my  meaning. 

When  treating  a  patient,  it  is  not  Science  to  treat  every  18 
organ  in  the  body.    To  aver  that  harmony  is  the  real  and 
discord  is  the  unreal,  and  then  give  special  attention  to 
what  according  to  their  own  belief  is  diseased,  is  scientific;  21 
and  if  the  healer  realizes  the  truth,  it  will  free  his  patient. 

What  are  the  means  and  methods  of  trustworthy  Christian 
Scientists  t  24 

These  people  should  not  be  expected,  more  than  others, 
to  give  all  their  time  to  Christian  Science  work,  receiving 
no  wages  in  return,  but  left  to  be  fed,  clothed,  and  sheltered  27 


14         RUDIMENTAL  DIVINE  SCIENCE 

i  by  charity.  Neither  can  they  serve  two  masters,  giving 
only  a  portion  of  their  time  to  God,  and  still  be  Christian 

3  Scientists.  They  must  give  Him  all  their  services,  and 
"owe  no  man.,,  To  do  this,  they  must  at  present  ask  a 
suitable  price  for  their  services,  and  then  conscientiously 

6  earn  their  wages,  strictly  practising  Divine  Science,  and 
healing  the  sick. 
The  author  never  sought  charitable  support,  but  gave 

9  fully  seven-eighths  of  her  time  without  remuneration,  ex- 
cept the  bliss  of  doing  good.  The  only  pay  taken  for  her 
labors  was  from  classes,  and  often  those  were  put  off  for 

la  months,  in  order  to  do  gratuitous  work.  She  has  never 
taught  a  Primary  class  without  several,  and  sometimes 
seventeen,  free  students  in  it;  and  has  endeavored  to  take 

is  the  full  price  of  tuition  only  from  those  who  were  able  to 
pay.  The  student  who  pays  must  of  necessity  do  better 
than  he  who  does  not  pay,  and  yet  will  expect  and  require 

1 8  others  to  pay  him.  No  discount  on  tuition  was  made  on 
higher  classes,  because  their  first  classes  furnished  students 
with  the  means  of  paying  for  their  tuition  in  the  higher 

2i  instruction,  and  of  doing  charity  work  besides.  If  the 
Primary  students  are  still  impecunious,  it  is  their  own 
fault,  and  this  ill-success  of  itself  leaves  them  unprepared 

24  to  enter  higher  classes. 

People  are  being  healed  by  means  of  my  instructions, 
both  in  and  out  of  class.     Many  students,  who  have 

27  passed  through  a  regular  course  of  instruction  from  me, 
have  been  invalids  and  were  healed  in  the  class;  but  ex- 


RUDIMENTAL  DIVINE  SCIENCE  15 

perience  has  shown  that  this  defrauds  the  scholar,  though    x 
it  heals  the  sick. 

It  is  seldom  that  a  student,  if  healed  in  a  class,  has  left    3 
it  understanding  sufficiently  the  Science  of  healing  to  im- 
mediately enter  upon  its  practice.    Why?    Because  the 
glad  surprise  of  suddenly  regained  health  is  a  shock  to    6 
the  mind;  and  this  holds  and  satisfies  the  thought  with 
exuberant  joy. 

This  renders  the  mind  less  inquisitive,  plastic,  and  tract-    9 
able;  and  deep  systematic  thinking  is  impracticable  until 
this  impulse  subsides. 

This  was  the  principal  reason  for  advising  diseased  12 
people  not  to  enter  a  class.  Few  were  taken  besides  inva- 
lids for  students,  until  there  were  enough  practitioners  to 
fill  in  the  best  possible  manner  the  department  of  healing.  15 
Teaching  and  healing  should  have  separate  departments, 
and  these  should  be  fortified  on  all  sides  with  suitable  and 
thorough  guardianship  and  grace.  18 

Only  a  very  limited  number  of  students  can  advanta- 
geously enter  a  class,  grapple  with  this  subject,  and  well 
assimilate  what  has  been  taught  them.    It  is  impossible  21 
to  teach  thorough  Christian  Science  to  promiscuous  and 
large  assemblies,  or  to  persons  who  cannot  be  addressed 
individually,  so  that  the  mind  of  the  pupil  may  be  dissected  24 
more  critically  than  the  body  of  a  subject  laid  bare  for 
anatomical  examination.    Public  lectures  cannot  be  such 
lessons  in  Christian  Science  as  are  required  to  empty  and  27 
to  fill  anew  the  individual  mind. 


16  RUDIMENTAL  DIVINE  SCIENCE 

z  If  publicity  and  material  control  are  the  motives  for 
teaching,  then  public  lectures  can  take  the  place  of  private 

3  lessons ;  but  the  former  can  never  give  a  thorough  knowledge 
of  Christian  Science,  and  a  Christian  Scientist  will  never 
undertake  to  fit  students  for  practice  by  such  means.    Lec- 

6  tures  in  public  are  needed,  but  they  must  be  subordinate 

to  thorough  class  instruction  in  any  branch  of  education. 

None  with  an  imperfect  sense  of  the  spiritual  significa- 

9  tion  of  the  Bible,  and  its  scientific  relation  to  Mind- 
healing,  should  attempt  overmuch  in  their  translation  of 
the  Scriptures  into  the  "new  tongue;"    but  I  see  that 
12  some  novices,  in  the  truth  of  Science,  and  some  impostors 
are  committing  this  error. 

Is  there  more  than  one  school  of  scientific  healing? 

is  In  reality  there  is,  and  can  be,  but  one  school  of  the 
Science  of  Mind-healing.  Any  departure  from  Science  is 
an  irreparable  loss  of  Science.     Whatever  is  said  and 

18  written  correctly  on  this  Science  originates  from  the  Princi- 
ple and  practice  laid  down  in  Science  and  Health,  a  work 
which  I  published  in  1875.    This  was  the  first  book,  re- 

21  corded  in  history,  which  elucidates  a  pathological  Science 
purely  mental. 
Minor  shades  of  difference  in  Mind-healing  have  origi- 

24  nated  with  certain  opposing  factions,  springing  up  among 
unchristian  students,  who,  fusing  with  a  class  of  aspirants 
which  snatch  at  whatever  is  progressive,  call  it  their  flrst- 

27  fruits,  or  else  post  mortem  evidence. 


RUDIMENTAL  DIVINE  SCIENCE  17 

A  slight  divergence  is  fatal  in  Science.    Like  certain   i 
Jews  whom  St.  Paul  had  hoped  to  convert  from  mere 
motives  of  self-aggrandizement  to  the  love  of  Christ,  these    3 
so-called  schools  are  clogging  the  wheels  of  progress  by 
blinding  the  people  to  the  true  character  of  Christian 
Science,  —  its  moral  power,  and  its  divine  efficacy  to    6 
heal. 

The  true  understanding  of  Christian  Science  Mind- 
healing  never  originated  in  pride,  rivalry,  or  the  deification  9 
of  self.  The  Discoverer  of  this  Science  could  tell  you  of 
timidity,  of  self-distrust,  of  friendlessness,  toil,  agonies,  and 
victories  under  which  she  needed  miraculous  vision  to  12 
sustain  her,  when  taking  the  first  footsteps  in  this 
Science. 

The  ways  of  Christianity  have  not  changed.    Meek-  15 
ness,  selflessness,  and  love  are  the  paths  of  His  testimony 
and  the  footsteps  of  His  flock. 


NO    AND    YES 


NO  AND  YES 


BY 

MARY   BAKER  EDDY 

AUTHOR    OF   SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH    WITH    KEY   TO 
THE   SCRIPTURES 


Published  by  The 

Trustees  under  the  Will  of  Mary  Baker  G.  Eddy 

BOSTON,  U.S. A. 


Authorized  Literature  of 

The  First  Church  of  Christ,  Scientist 

in  Boston,  Massachusetts 


Copyright,  1891, 1908 
By  Mary  Baker  G.  Eddy 

Copyright  renewed  1919 


All  rights  reserved 


PRINTED  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES  OK  AMERICA 


PREFACE 

TT  was  the  purpose  of  each  edition  of  this  pamphlet  to 
benefit  no  favored  class,  but,  according  to  the  apostle's 
admonition,  to  u  reprove,  rebuke,  exhort,"  and  with  the 
power  and  self-sacrificing  spirit  of  Love  to  correct  invol- 
untary as  well  as  voluntary  error. 

By  a  modification  of  the  language,  the  import  of  this 
edition  is,  we  trust,  transparent  to  the  hearts  of  all  con- 
scientious laborers  in  the  realm  of  Mind-healing.  To 
those  who  are  athirst  for  the  life-giving  waters  of  a  true 
divinity,  it  saith  tenderly,  "  Come  and  drink ; "  and  if 
you  are  babes  in  Christ,  leave  the  meat  and  take  the 
unadulterated  milk  of  the  Word,  until  you  grow  to 
apprehend  the  pure  spirituality  of  Truth. 

MARY  BAKER  EDDY 


CONTENTS 

Page 

Preface     v 

Introduction i 

Disease  Unreal 4 

Science  of  Mind-healing 7 

Is  Christian  Science  of  the  Same   Lineage  as 

Spiritualism  or  Theosophy? 13 

Is  Christian   Science   from    Beneath,  and    not 

from  Above? 14 

Is  Christian  Science  Pantheistic? 15 

Is  Christian  Science  Blasphemous? 18 

Is  There  a  Personal  Deity? 19 

Is  There  a  Personal  Devil? 22 

Is  Man  a  Person? 25 

Has  Man  a  Soul? 28 

Is  Sin  Forgiven? 30 

Is  There  any  such  Thing  as  Sin? 32 

Is  There  no  Sacrificial  Atonement?     .    .    .    .  33 

Is  There  no  Intercessory  Prayer? 38 

Should  Christians  Beware  of  Christian  Science  ?  41 

vii 


NO    AND    YES 


INTRODUCTION 

fTlO  kindle  in  all  minds  a  common  sentiment  of  regard    i 
•*•    for  the  spiritual  idea  emanating  from  the  infinite,  is 
a  most  needful  work;  but  this  must  be  done  gradually,  for   3 
Truth  is  as  "the  still,  small  voice/'  which  comes  to  our 
recognition  only  as  our  natures  are  changed  by  its  silent 
influence.  6 

Small  streams  are  noisy  and  rush  precipitately;    and 
babbling  brooks  fill  the  rivers  till  they  rise  in  floods,  de- 
molishing bridges  and  overwhelming  cities.    So  men,  when    9 
thrilled  by  a  new  idea,  are  sometimes  impatient;    and, 
when  public  sentiment  is  aroused,  are  liable  to  be  borne 
on  by  the  current  of  feeling.    They  should  then  turn  tern-  12 
porarily  from  the  tumult,  for  the  silent  cultivation  of  the 
true  idea  and  the  quiet  practice  of  its  virtues.     When 
the  noise  and  stir  of  contending  sentiments  cease,  and  15 
the  flames  die  away  on  the  mount  of  revelation,  we  can 
read  more  clearly  the  tablets  of  Truth. 

The  theology  and  medicine  of  Jesus  were  one,  —  in  the  18 
divine  oneness  of  the  trinity,  Life,  Truth,  and  Love,  which 
healed  the  sick  and  cleansed  the  sinful.    This  trinity  in 
unity,  correcting  the  individual  thought,  is  the  only  Mind-  21 


2  NO  AND  YES 

i  healing  I  vindicate;  and  on  its  standard  have  emblazoned 

that  crystallized  expression,  Christian  Science. 

3      A  spurious  and  hydra-headed  mind-healing  is  naturally 

glared  at  by  the  pulpit,  ostracized  by  the  medical  faculty, 

and  scorned  by  people  of  common  sense.    To  aver  that 

6  disease  is  normal,  a  God-bestowed  and  stubborn  reality, 

but  that  you  can  heal  it,  leaves  you  to  work  against  that 

which  is  natural  and  a  law  of  being.    It  is  scientific  to  rob 

9  disease  of  all  reality;  and  to  accomplish  this,  you  cannot 

begin  by  admitting  its  reality.    Our  Master  taught  his 

students  to  deny  self,  sense,  and  take  up  the  cross.    Men- 

12  tal  healers  who  admit  that  disease  is  real  should  be  made 
to  test  the  feasibility  of  what  they  say  by  healing  one  case 
audibly,  through  such  an  admission,  —  if  this  is  possible. 

15  I  have  healed  more  disease  by  the  spoken  than  the  un- 
spoken word. 
The  honest  student  of  Christian  Science  is  modest  in  his 

18  claims  and  conscientious  in  duty,  waiting  and  working  to 
mature  what  he  has  been  taught.  Institutes  furnished 
with  such  teachers  are  becoming  beacon-lights  along  the 

21  shores  of  erudition;  and  many  who  are  not  teachers  have 
large  practices  and  some  marked  success  in  healing  the 
most  defiant  forms  of  disease. 

24  Dishonesty  destroys  one's  ability  to  heal  mentally.  Con- 
ceit cannot  avert  the  effects  of  deceit.  Taking  advantage 
of  the  present  ignorance  in  relation  to  Christian  Science 

27  Mind-healing,  many  are  flooding  our  land  with  conflict- 
ing theories  and  practice.    We  should  not  spread  abroad 


NO  AND  YES  3 

patchwork  ideas  that  in  some  vital  points  lack  Science,    i 
How  sad  it  is  that  envy  will  bend  its  bow  and  shoot  its 
arrow  at  the  idea  which  claims  only  its  inheritance,  is  nat-  3 
urally  modest,  generous,  and  sincere!  while  the  trespass- 
ing error  murders  either  friend  or  foe  who  stands  in  its 
way.   Truly  it  is  better  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  God,  than  6 
of  man. 

When  I  revised  "Science  and  Health  with  Key  to  the 
Scriptures,"  in  1878,  some  irresponsible  people  insisted   9 
that  my  manual  of  the  practice  of  Christian  Science  Mind- 
healing  should  not  be  made  public;  but  I  obeyed  a  diviner 
rule.    People  dependent  on  the  rules  of  this  practice  for  12 
their  healing,  not  having  lost  the  Spirit  which  sustains  the 
genuine  practice,  will  put  that  book  in  the  hands  of  their 
patients,  whom  it  will  heal,  and  recommend  it  to  their  15 
students,  whom  it  would  enlighten.    Every  teacher  must 
pore  over  it  in  secret,  to  keep  himself  well  informed.    The 
Nemesis  of  the  history  of  Mind-healing  notes  this  hour.      18 

Dishonesty  necessarily  stultifies  the  spiritual  sense  which 
Mind-healers  specially  need;  and  which  they  must  pos- 
sess, in  order  to  be  safe  members  of  the  community.  How  21 
good  and  pleasant  a  thing  it  is  to  seek  not  so  much  thine 
own  as  another's  good,  to  sow  by  the  wayside  for  the  way- 
weary,  and  trust  Love's  recompense  of  love.  24 

Plagiarism  from  my  writings  is  so  common  it  is  be- 
coming odious  to  honest  people;  and  such  compilations, 
instead  of  possessing  the  essentials  of  Christian  Science,  27 
are  tempting  and^misleading. 


4  NO  AND  YES 

i  Reading  Science  and  Health  has  restored  the  sick  to 
health;  but  the  task  of  learning  thoroughly  the  Science 

3  of  Mind-healing  and  demonstrating  it  understandingly 
had  better  be  undertaken  in  health  than  sickness. 


Disease  Unreal 

6  Disease  is  more  than  imagination;  it  is  a  human  error, 
a  constituent  part  of  what  comprise  the  whole  of  mortal 
existence,  —  namely,  material  sensation  and  mental  delu- 
9  sion.  But  an  erring  sense  of  existence,  or  the  error  of 
belief,  named  disease,  never  made  sickness  a  stubborn 
reality.    On  the  ground  that  harmony  is  the  truth  of  be- 

12  ing,  the  Science  of  Mind-healing  destroys  the  feasibility 
of  disease;  hence  error  of  thought  becomes  fable  instead 
of  fact.    Science  demonstrates  the  reality  of  Truth  and 

is  the  unreality  of  the  error.  A  self-evident  proposition,  in 
the  Science  of  Mind-healing,  is  that  disease  is  unreal; 
and  the  efficacy  of  my  system,  beyond  other  systems  of 

1 8  medicine,  vouches  for  the  validity  of  that  statement.  Sin 
and  disease  are  not  scientific,  because  they  embody  not 
the  idea  of  divine  Principle,  and  are  not  the  phenomena 

21  of  the  immutable  laws  of  God;  and  they  do  not  arise 
from  the  divine  consciousness  and  true  constituency  of 
being. 

24  The  unreality  of  sin,  disease,  and  death,  rests  on  the 
exclusive  truth  that  being,  to  be  eternal,  must  be  harmo- 
nious.   All  disease  must  be  —  and  can  only  be  —  healed 


NO  AND  YES  5 

on  this  basis.    All  true  Christian  Scientists  are  vindicat-    i 
ing,  fearlessly  and  honestly,  the  Principle  of  this  grand 
verity  of  Mind-healing.  3 

In  erring  mortal  thought  the  reality  of  Truth  has  an 
antipode,  —  the  reality  of  error;  and  disease  is  one  of  the 
severe  realities  of  this  error.     God  has  no  opposite  in    6 
Science.    To  Truth  there  is  no  error.    As  Truth  alone  is 
real,  then  it  follows  that  to  declare  error  real  would  be  to 
make  it  Truth.    Disease  arises  from  a  false  and  material    9 
sense,  from  the  belief  that  matter  has  sensation.    There- 
fore this  material  sense,  which  is  untrue,  is  of  necessity 
unreal.    Moreover,  this  unreal  sense  substitutes  for  Truth  12 
an  unreal  belief,  —  namely,  that  life  and  health  are  inde- 
pendent of  God,  and  dependent  on  material  conditions. 
Material  sense  also  avers  that  Spirit,  or  Truth,  cannot  15 
restore  health  and  perpetuate  life,  but  that  material  con- 
ditions can  and  do  destroy  both  human  health  and  life. 

If  disease  is  as  real  as  health,  and  is  itself  a  state  of  18 
being,  and  yet  is  arrayed  against  being,  then  Mind,  or 
God,  does  not  meddle  with  it.    Disease  becomes  indeed  a 
stubborn  reality,  and  man  is  mortal.   A  "kingdom  divided  21 
against  itself  is  brought  to  desolation;"  therefore  the  mind 
that  attacks  a  normal  and  real  condition  of  man,  is  pro- 
fanely tampering  with  the  realities  of  God  and  His  laws.  24 
Metaphysical  healing  is  a  lost  jewel  in  this  misconception 
of  reality.    Any  contradictory  fusion  of  Truth  with  error, 
in  both  theory  and  practice,  prevents  one  from  healing  27 
scientifically,  and  makes  the  last  state  of  one's  patients 


6  NO  AND  YES 

i  worse  than  the  first.  If  disease  is  real  it  is  not  illusive, 
and  it  certainly  would  contradict  the  Science  of  Mind- 

3  healing  to  attempt  to  destroy  the  realities  of  Mind  in  order 
to  heal  the  sick. 
On  the  theory  that  God's  formations  are  spiritual,  har- 

6  monious,  and  eternal,  and  that  God  is  the  only  creator, 
Christian  Science  refutes  the  validity  of  the  testimony  of 
the  senses,  which  take  cognizance  of  their  own  phenomena, 

9  —  sickness,  disease,  and  death.  This  refutation  is  indis- 
pensable to  the  destruction  of  false  evidence,  and  the 
consequent  cure  of  the  sick,  —  as  all  understand  who 

i2  practise  the  true  Science  of  Mind-healing.  If,  as  the 
error  indicates,  the  evidence  of  disease  is  not  false,  then 
disease  cannot  be  healed  by  denying  its  validity;  and  this 

15  is  why  the  mistaken  healer  is  not  successful,  trying  to  heal 
on  a  material  basis. 
The  evidence  that  the  earth  is  motionless  and  the  sun 

1 8  revolves  around  our  planet,  is  as  sensible  and  real  as  the 
evidence  for  disease;  but  Science  determines  the  evidence 
in  both  cases  to  be  unreal.    To  material  sense  it  is  plain 

21  also  that  the  error  of  the  revolution  of  the  sun  around  the 
earth  is  more  apparent  than  the  adverse  but  true  Science 
of  the  stellar  universe.    Copernicus  has  shown  that  what 

24  appears  real,  to  material  sense  and  feeling,  is  absolutely 
unreal.  Astronomy,  optics,  acoustics,  and  hydraulics  are 
all  at  war  with  the  testimony  of  the  physical  senses.    This 

27  fact  intimates  that  the  laws  of  Science  are  mental,  not 
material;  and  Christian  Science  demonstrates  this. 


NO  AND  YES 


Science  of  Mind-healing  i 

The  rule  of  divinity  is  golden;  to  be  wise  and  true  re- 
joices every  heart.  But  evil  influences  waver  the  scales  3 
of  justice  and  mercy.  No  personal  considerations  should 
allow  any  root  of  bitterness  to  spring  up  between  Chris- 
tian Scientists,  nor  cause  any  misapprehension  as  to  the  6 
motives  of  others.  We  must  love  our  enemies,  and  con- 
tinue to  do  so  unto  the  end.  By  the  love  of  God  we  can 
cancel  error  in  our  own  hearts,  and  blot  it  out  of  others.       9 

Sooner  or  later  the  eyes  of  sinful  mortals  must  be  opened 
to  see  every  error  they  possess,  and  the  way  out  of  it;  and 
they  will  "flee  as  a  bird  to  your  mountain,"  away  from  12 
the  enemy  of  sinning  sense,  stubborn  will,  and  every  im- 
perfection in  the  land  of  Sodom,  and  find  rescue  and  refuge 
in  Truth  and  Love.  15 

Every  loving  sacrifice  for  the  good  of  others  is  known 
to  God,  and  the  wrath  of  man  cannot  hide  it  from  Him. 
God  has  appointed  for  Christian  Scientists  high  tasks,  18 
and  will  not  release  them  from  the  strict  performance  of 
each  one  of  them.    The  students  must  now  fight  their 
own  battles.    I  recommend  that  Scientists  draw  no  lines  21 
whatever  between  one  person  and  another,  but  think, 
speak,  teach,  and  write  the  truth  of  Christian  Science 
without  reference  to  right  or  wrong  personality  in  this  24 
field  of  labor.    Leave  the  distinctions  of  individual  char- 
acter and  the  discriminations  and  guidance  thereof  to 


8  NO  AND  YES 

i  the  Father,  whose  wisdom  is  unerring  and  whose  love  is 
universal. 

3  We  should  endeavor  to  be  long-suffering,  faithful,  and 
charitable  with  all.  To  this  small  effort  let  us  add  one 
more  privilege  —  namely,  silence  whenever  it  can  substi- 

6  tute  censure.  Avoid  voicing  error;  but  utter  the  truth  of 
God  and  the  beauty  of  holiness,  the  joy  of  Love  and  "  the 
peace  of  God,  that  passeth  all  understanding,"  recom- 

9  mending  to  all  men  fellowship  in  the  bonds  of  Christ. 
Advise  students  to  rebuke  each  other  always  in  love,  as 
I  have  rebuked  them.   Having  discharged  this  duty,  coun- 

12  sel  each  other  to  work  out  his  own  salvation,  without  fear 
or  doubt,  knowing  that  God  will  make  the  wrath  of  man 
to  praise  Him,  and  that  the  remainder  thereof  He  will 

is  restrain.  We  can  rejoice  that  every  germ  of  goodness  will 
at  last  struggle  into  freedom  and  greatness,  and  every  sin 
will  so  punish  itself  that  it  will  bow  down  to  the  command- 

18  ments  of  Christ,  —  Truth  and  Love. 

I  enjoin  it  upon'my  students  to  hold  no  controversy  or 
enmity  over  doctrines  and  traditions,  or  over  the  miscon- 

21  ceptions  of  Christian  Science,  but  to  work,  watch,  and 
pray  for  the  amelioration  of  sin,  sickness,  and  death.  If 
one  be  found  who  is  too  blind  for  instruction,  no  longer  cast 

24  your  pearls  before  this  state  of  mortal  mind,  lest  it  turn 
and  rend  you;  but  quietly,  with  benediction  and  hope, 
let  the  unwise  pass  by,  while  you  walk  on  in  equanimity, 

27  and  with  increased  power,  patience,  and  understanding, 
gained  from  your  forbearance.    This  counsel  is  not  new, 


NO  AND  YES  9 

as  my  Christian  students  can  testify;  and  if  it  had  been   i 
heeded  in  times  past  it  would  have  prevented,  to  a  great 
extent,  the  factions  which  have  sprung  up  among  Scientists  3 
to  the  hindrance  of  the  Cause  of  Truth.    It  is  true  that  the 
mistakes,  prejudices,  and  errors  of  one  class  of  thinkers 
must  not  be  introduced  or  established  among  another  class   6 
who  are  clearer  and  more  conscientious  in  their  convic- 
tions; but  this  one  thing  can  be  done,  and  should  be:  let 
your  opponents  alone,  and  use  no  influence  to  prevent   9 
their  legitimate  action  from  their  own  standpoint  of  ex- 
perience, knowing,  as  you  should,  that  God  will  well 
regenerate  and  separate  wisely  and  finally;  whereas  you  12 
may  err  in  effort,  and  lose  your  fruition. 

Hoping  to  pacify  repeated  complaints  and  murmurings 
against  too  great  leniency,  on  my  part,  towards  some  of  15 
my  students  who  fall  into  error,  I  have  opposed  occa- 
sionally and  strongly  —  especially  in  the  first  edition  of 
this  little  work  —  existing  wrongs  of  the  nature  referred  18 
to.  But  I  now  point  steadfastly  to  the  power  of  grace  to 
overcome  evil  with  good.  God  will  "furnish  a  table  in 
the  wilderness"  and  show  the  power  of  Love.  21 

Science  is  not  the  shibboleth  of  a  sect  or  the  caba- 
listic insignia  of  philosophy;  it  excludes  all  error  and 
includes  all  Truth.  More  mistakes  are  made  in  its  name  24 
than  this  period  comprehends.  Divinely  defined,  Science 
is  the  atmosphere  of  God;  humanly  construed,  and  ac- 
cording to  Webster,  it  is  "knowledge,  duly  arranged  and  27 
referred  to  general  truths  and  principles  on  which  it  is 


10  NO  AND  YES 

i  founded,  and  from  which  it  is  derived."    I  employ  this 
awe-filled  word  in  both  a  divine  and  human  sense;  but 
3  I  insist  that  Christian  Science  is  demonstrably  as  true, 
relative  to  the  unseen  verities  of  being,  as  any  proof  that 
can  be  given  of  the  completeness  of  Science. 
6      The  two  largest  words  in  the  vocabulary  of  thought  are 
"Christian"  and  "Science."    The  former  is  the  highest 
style  of  man;  the  latter  reveals  and  interprets  God  and 
9  man;  it  aggregates,  amplifies,  unfolds,  and  expresses  the 
ALL-God.    The  life  of  Christ  is  the  predicate  and  postu- 
late of  all  that  I  teach,  and  there  is  but  one  standard 

12  statement,  one  rule,  and  one  Principle  for  all  scientific 
truth. 
My  hygienic  system  rests  on  Mind,  the  eternal  Truth. 

is  What  is  termed  matter,  or  relates  to  its  so-called  attributes, 
is  a  self-destroying  error.  When  a  so-called  material  sense 
is  lost,  and  Truth  restores  that  lost  sense,  —  on  the  basis 

1 8  that  all  consciousness  is  Mind  and  eternal,  —  the  former 
position,  that  sense  is  organic  and  material,  is  proven 
erroneous. 

21  The  feasibility  and  immobility  of  Christian  Science 
unveil  the  true  idea,  —  namely,  that  earths  discords  have 
not  the  reality  of  Mind  in  the  Science  of  being;  and  this 

24  idea  —  dematerializing  and  spiritualizing  mortals  —  turns 
like  the  needle  to  the  pole  all  hope  and  faith  to  God,  based 
as  it  is  on  His  omnipotence  and  omnipresence. 

27  Eternal  harmony,  perpetuity,  and  perfection,  constitute 
the  phenomena  of  being,  governed  by  the  immutable  and 


NO  AND  YES  11 

eternal  laws  of  God;    whereas  matter  and  human  will,    i 
intellect,  desire,  and  fear,  are  not  the  creators,  controllers, 
nor  destroyers  of  life  or  its  harmonies.    Man  has  an  im-   3 
mortal  Soul,  a  divine  Principle,  and  an  eternal  being. 
Man  has  perpetual  individuality;    and  God's  laws,  and 
their  intelligent  and  harmonious  action,  constitute  his  in-   6 
dividuality  in  the  Science  of  Soul. 

In  its  literary  expression,  my  system  of  Christian  meta- 
physics is  hampered  by  material  terms,  which  must  be   9 
used  to  indicate  thoughts  that  are  to  be  understood  meta- 
physically.   As  a  Science,  this  system  is  held  back  by  the 
common  ignorance  of  what  it  is  and  what  it  does,  and  12 
(worse  still)  by  those  who  come  falsely  in  its  name.    To 
be  appreciated,  Science  must  be  understood  and  consci- 
entiously introduced.   If  the  Bible  and  Science  and  Health  15 
had  the  place  in  schools  of  learning  that  physiology  oc- 
cupies, they  would  revolutionize  and  reform  the  world, 
through  the  power  of  Christ.    It  is  true  that  it  requires  18 
more  study  to  understand  and  demonstrate  what  these 
works  teach,  than  to  learn  theology,  physiology,  or  physics; 
because  they  teach  divine  Science,  with  fixed  Principle,  21 
given  rule,  and  unmistakable  proof. 

Ancient  and  modern  human  philosophy  are  inadequate 
to  grasp  the  Principle  of  Christian  Science,  or  to  demon-  24 
strate  it.    Revelation  shows  this  Principle,  and  will  rescue 
reason  from  the  thrall  of  error.    Revelation  must  subdue 
the  sophistry  of  intellect,  and  spiritualize  consciousness  27 
with  the  dictum  and  the  demonstration  of  Truth  and  Love. 


12  NO  AND  YES 

i  Christian  Science  Mind-healing  can  only  be  gained  by- 
working  from  a  purely  Christian  standpoint.     Then  it 
3  heals  the  sick  and  exalts  the  race.     The  essence  of  this 
Science  is  right  thinking  and  right  acting  —  leading  us  to 
see  spirituality  and  to  be  spiritual,  to  understand  and  to 
6  demonstrate  God. 

The  Massachusetts  Metaphysical  College  and  Church 
of  Christ,  Scientist,  in  Boston,  were  the  outgrowth  of  the 
9  authors  religious  experience.    After  a  lifetime  of  ortho- 
doxy on  the  platform  of  doctrines,  rites,  and  ceremonies, 
it  became  a  sacred  duty  for  her  to  impart  to  others  this 
12  new-old  knowledge  of  God. 

The  same  affection,  desire,  and  motives  which  have  stim- 
ulated true  Christianity  in  all  ages,  and  given  impulse  to 
is  goodness,  in  or  out  of  the  Church,  have  nerved  her  pur- 
pose to  build  on  the  new-born  conception  of  the  Christ,  as 
Jesus  declared  himself,  —  namely,  "the  way,  the  truth, 
18  and  the  life."    Living  a  true  life,  casting  out  evil,  healing 
the  sick,  and  preaching  the  gospel  of  Truth,  —  these  are 
the  ends  of  Christianity.     This  divine  way  impels  a  spirit- 
21  ualization  of  thought  and  method,  beyond  doctrine  and 
ritual;  and  in  nothing  else  has  she  departed  from  the  old 
landmarks. 
24      The  unveiled  spiritual  signification  of  the  Word  so  en- 
larges our  sense  of  God  that  it  makes  both  sense  and  Soul, 
man  and  Life,  immaterial,  though  still  individual.     It  re- 
27  moves  all  limits  from  divine  power.     God  must  be  found 
all  instead  of  a  part  of  being,  and  man  the  reflection  of 


NO  AND  YES  13 

His  power  and  goodness.    This  Science  rebukes  sin  with   i 
its  own  nothingness,  and  thus  destroys  sin  quickly  and 
utterly.    It  makes  disease  unreal,  and  this  heals  it.  3 

The  demonstration  of  moral  and  physical  growth,  and  a 
scientific  deduction  from  the  Principle  of  all  harmony,  de- 
clare both  the  Principle  and  idea  to  be  divine.    If  this  be   6 
true,  then  death  must  be  swallowed  up  in  Life,  and  the 
prophecy  of  Jesus  fulfilled,  "Whosoever  liveth  and  be- 
lie veth  in  me  shall  never  die."    Though  centuries  passed   9 
after  those  words  were  originally  uttered,  before  this  re- 
appearing of  Truth,  and  though  the  hiatus  be  longer  still 
before  that  saying  is  demonstrated  in  Life  that  knows  no  12 
death,  the  declaration  is  nevertheless  true,  and  remains 
a  clear  and  profound  deduction  from  Christian  Science. 

Is  Christian  Science  of  the  Same  Lineage  as      is 
Spiritualism  or  Theosophy? 

Science  is  not  susceptible  of  being  held  as  a  mere  theory. 
It  is  hoary  with  time.    It  takes  hold  of  eternity,  voices  the  18 
infinite,  and  governs  the  universe.    No  greater  opposites 
can  be  conceived  of,  physically,  morally,  and  spiritually, 
than  Christian  Science,  spiritualism,  and  theosophy.  21 

Science  and  Health  has  effected  a  revolution  in  the 
minds  of  thinkers  on  the  subject  of  mediumship,  and  given 
impulse  to  reason  and  revelation,  goodness  and  virtue.    A  24 
theory  may  be  sound  in  spots,  and  sparkle  like  a  diamond, 
while  other  parts  of  it  have  no  lustre.    Christian  Science 


14  NO  AND  YES 

i  is  sound  in  every  part.  It  is  neither  warped  nor  miscon- 
ceived, when  properly  demonstrated.     If  a  spiritualist 

3  medium  understood  the  Science  of  Mind-healing,  he 
would  know  that  between  those  who  have  and  those  who 
have  not  passed  the  transition  called  death,  there  can  be 

6  no  interchange  of  consciousness,  and  that  all  sensible  phe- 
nomena are  merely  subjective  states  of  mortal  mind. 
Theosophy  is  a  corruption  of  Judaism.    This  corruption 

9  had  a  renewal  in  the  Neoplatonic  philosophy;  but  it  sprang 
from  the  Oriental  philosophy  of  Brahmanism,  and  blends 
with  its  magic  and  enchantments.  Theosophy  is  no  more 
12  allied  to  Christian  Science  than  the  odor  of  the  upas-tree 
is  to  the  sweet  breath  of  springtide,  or  the  brilliant  cor- 
uscations of  the  northern  sky  are  to  solar  heat  and 
is  light. 

Is  Christian  Science  from  Beneath,  and  not 
from  Above? 

i 8  Hear  the  words  of  our  Master:  "Go  ye  into  all  the 
world"!  "Heal  the  sick,  cast  out  devils"!  Christian 
Scientists,  perhaps  more  than  any  other  religious  sect,  are 

21  obeying  these  commands;  and  the  injunctions  are  not 
confined  to  Jesus'  students  in  that  age,  but  they  extend 
to  this  age,  —  to  as  many  as  shall  believe  on  him.    The 

24  demand  and  example  of  Jesus  were  not  from  beneath. 
Are  frozen  dogmas,  persistent  persecution,  and  the  doc- 
trine of  eternal  damnation,  from  above?    Are  the  dews 


NO  AND  YES  15 

of  divine  Truth,  falling  on  the  sick  and  sinner,  to  heal    i 
them,  from  beneath?     "By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know 
them."  3 

Reading  my  books,  without  prejudice,  would  convince 
all  that  their  purpose  is  right.    The  comprehension  of  my 
teachings  would  enable  any  one  to  prove  these  books  to    6 
be  filled  with  blessings  for  the  whole  human  family.    Fa- 
tiguing Bible  translations  and  voluminous  commentaries 
are  employed  to  explain  and  prop  old  creeds,  and  they    9 
have  the  civil  and  religious  arms  in  their  defense;   then 
why  should  not  these  be  equally  extended  to  support  the 
Christianity  that  heals  the  sick?    The  notions  of  person-  12 
ality  to  be  found  in  creeds  are  far  more  mystic  than 
Mind-healing.    It  is  no  easy  matter  to  believe  there  are 
three  persons  in  one  person,  and  that  one  person  is  cast  15 
out  of  another  person.    These  conceptions  of  Deity  and 
devil  presuppose  an  impotent  God  and  an  incredible 
Satan.  18 

Is  Christian  Science  Pantheistic? 

Christian  Science  refutes  pantheism,  finds  Spirit  neither 
in  matter  nor  in  the  modes  of  mortal  mind.  It  shows  21 
that  matter  and  mortal  mind  have  neither  origin  nor  ex- 
istence in  the  eternal  Mind.  Thinking  otherwise  is  what 
estranges  mortals  from  divine  Life  and  Love.  God  is  24 
All-in-all.  He  is  Spirit;  and  in  nothing  is  He  unlike  Him- 
self.   Nothing  that  "worketh  or  maketh  a  lie"  is  to  be 


16  NO  AND  YES 

i  found  in  the  divine  consciousness.     For  God  to  know, 

is  to  be;  that  is,  what  He  knows  must  truly  and  eternally 

3  exist.    If  He  knows  matter,  and  matter  can  exist  in  Mind, 

then  mortality  and  discord  must  be  eternal.    He  is  Mind; 

and  whatever  He  knows  is  made  manifest,  and  must  be 

6  Truth. 

If  God  knows  evil  even  as  a  false  claim,  this  knowledge 
would  manifest  evil  in  Him  and  proceeding  from  Him. 

9  Christian  Science  shows  that  matter,  evil,  sin,  sickness,  and 
death  are  but  negations  of  Spirit,  Truth,  and  Life,  which 
are  positives  that  cannot  be  gainsaid.     The  subjective 

12  states  of  evil,  called  mortal  mind  or  matter,  are  negatives 
destitute  of  time  and  space;  for  there  is  none  beside  God 
or  Spirit  and  the  idea  of  Spirit. 

is  This  infinite  logic  is  the  infinite  light,  —  unappre- 
hended, yet  forever  giving  forth  more  light,  because  it 
has  no  darkness  to  emit.    Mortals  do  not  understand  the 

1 8  All;  hence  their  inference  of  some  other  existence  beside 
God  and  His  true  likeness,  —  of  something  unlike  Him. 
He  who  is  All,  understands  all.    He  can  have  no  knowl- 

21  edge  or  inference  but  His  own  consciousness,  and  can  take 
in  no  more  than  all. 
The  mists  of  matter  —  sin,  sickness,  and  death  —  dis- 

24  appear  in  proportion  as  mortals  approach  Spirit,  which 
is  the  reality  of  being.  It  is  not  enough  to  say  that  matter 
is  the  substratum  of  evil,  and  that  its  highest  attenuation  is 

27  mortal  mind;  for  there  is,  strictly  speaking,  no  mortal 
mind.    Mind  is  immortal.    Death  is  the  consequent  of  an 


NO  AND  YES  17 

antecedent  false  assumption  of  the  realness  of  something    i 
unreal,  material,  and  mortal.    If  God  knows  the  antece- 
dent, He  must  produce  its  consequences.    From  this  logic   3 
there  is  no  escape.   Matter,  or  evil,  is  the  absence  of  Spirit 
or  good.    Their  nothingness  is  thus  proven;   for  God  is 
good,  ever-present,  and  AIL  6 

"In  Him  we  live,  and  move,  and  have  our  being;"  con- 
sequently it  is  impossible  for  the  true  man  —  who  is  a 
spiritual  and  individual  being,  created  in  the  eternal   9 
Science  of  being  —  to  be  conscious  of  aught  but  good. 
God's  image  and  likeness  can  never  be  less  than  a  good 
man;    and  for  man  to  be  more  than  God's  likeness  is  12 
impossible.    Man  is  the  climax  of  creation;  and  God  is 
not  without  an  ever-present  witness,  testifying  of  Himself. 
Matter,  or  any  mode  of  mortal  mind,  is  neither  part  nor  15 
parcel  of  divine  consciousness  and  God's  verity. 

In  Science  there  is  no  fallen  state  of  being;  for  therein 
is  no  inverted  image  of  God,  no  escape  from  the  focal  18 
radiation  of  the  infinite.    Hence  the  unreality  of  error, 
and  the  truth  of  the  Scripture,  that  there  is  "none  beside 
Him."    If  mortals  could  grasp  these  two  words  all  and  21 
nothing,  this  mystery  of  a  God  who  has  no  knowledge  of 
sin  would  disappear,  and  the  eternal,  infinite  harmony 
would  be  fathomed.    If  God  could  know  a  false  claim,  24 
false  knowledge  would  be  a  part  of  His  consciousness* 
Then  evil  would  be  as  real  as  good,  sickness  as  real  as 
health,  death  as  real  as  Life;  and  sickness,  sin,  and  death  27 
would  be  as  eternal  as  God. 


18  NO  AND  YES 


i  Is  Christian  Science  Blasphemous? 

Blasphemy  has  never  diminished  sin  and  sickness,  nor 
3  acknowledged  God  in  all  His  ways.  Blasphemy  rebukes 
not  the  godless  lie  that  denies  Him  as  All-in-all,  nor  does 
it  ascribe  to  Him  all  presence,  power,  and  glory.  Chris- 
6  tian  Science  does  this.  If  Science  lacked  the  proof  of  its 
origin  in  God,  it  would  be  self-destructive,  for  it  rests  alone 
on  the  demonstration  of  God's  supremacy  and  omnipo- 

9  tence.  Right  thinking  and  right  acting,  physical  and 
moral  harmony,  come  with  Science,  and  the  secret  of 
its  presence  lies  in  the  universal  need  of  better  health  and 

i2  morals. 

Human  theories,  when  weighed  in  the  balance,  are 
found  unequal  to  the  demonstration  of  divine  Life  and 

is  Love;  and  their  highest  endeavors  are,  to  divine  Science, 
what  a  child's  love  of  pictures  is  to  art.  A  child,  in  his 
ignorance,  may  imagine  the  face  of  Dante  to  be  the  rapt 

1 8  face  of  Jesus.  Thus  falsely  may  the  human  conceive  of 
the  Divine.  If  the  schoolmaster  is  not  Christ,  the  school 
gets  things  wrong,  and  knows  it  not;  but  the  teacher  is 

21  morally  responsible. 

Good  health  and  a  more  spiritual  religion  are  the  com- 
mon wants;    and  these  wants  have  wrought  this  moral 

24  result,  —  that  the  so-called  mortal  mind  asks  for  what 
Mind  alone  can  supply.  This  demand  militates  against 
the  so-called  demands  of  matter,  and  regulates  the  present 


NO  AND  YES  19 

high  premium  on  Mind-healing.     If  the  uniform  moral    i 
and  spiritual,  as  well  as  physical,  effects  of  Christian  Sci- 
ence were  lacking,  the  premium  would  go  down.    That    3 
it  continues  to  rise,  and  the  demand  to  increase,  shows  its 
real  value  to  the  race.    Even  doctors  will  agree  that  in- 
fidelity, ignorance,  and  quackery  have  never  met  the  grow-    6 
ing  wants  of  humanity.    Christian  Science  is  no  "Boston 
craze;"  it  is  the  sober  second  thought  of  advancing 
humanity.  9 

Is  There  a  Personal  Deity? 

God  is  infinite.    He  is  neither  a  limited  mind  nor  a 
limited  body.    God  is  Love;   and  Love  is  Principle,  not  12 
person.    What  the  person  of  the  infinite  is,  we  know  not; 
but  we  are  gratefully  and  lovingly  conscious  of  the  father- 
liness  of  this  Supreme  Being.    God  is  individual,  and  man  15 
is  His  individualized  idea.    While  material  man  and  the 
physical  senses  receive  no  spiritual  idea,  and  feel  no  sen- 
sation of  divine  Love,  spiritual  man  and  his  spiritual  18 
senses  are  drinking  in  the  nature  and  essence  of  the  indi- 
vidual infinite.  A  sinful  sense  is  incompetent  to  understand 
the  realities  of  being,  —  that  Life  is  God,  and  that  man  21 
is  in  His  image  and  likeness.    A  sinner  can  take  no  cog- 
nizance of  the  noumenon  or  the  phenomena  of  Spirit; 
but  leaving  sin,  sense  rises  to  the  fulness  of  the  stature  of  24 
man  in  Christ. 

Person  is  formed  after  the  manner  of  mortal  man,  so 


20  NO  AND  YES 

i  far  as  he  can  conceive  of  personality.    Limitless  person- 
ality is  inconceivable.     His  person  and  perfection  are 
3  neither  self-created,  nor  discerned  through  imperfection; 
and  of  God  as  a  person,  human  reason,  imagination,  and 
revelation  give  us  no  knowledge.    Error  would  fashion 
6  Deity  in  a  manlike  mould,  while  Truth  is  moulding  a 
Godlike  man. 
When  the  term  divine  Principle  is  used  to  signify  Deity 
9  it  may  seem  distant  or  cold,  until  better  apprehended. 
This  Principle  is  Mind,  substance,  Life,  Truth,  Love. 
When  understood,  Principle  is  found  to  be  the  only  term 
12  that  fully  conveys  the  ideas  of  God,  —  one  Mind,  a  perfect 
man,  and  divine  Science.    As  the  divine  Principle  is  com- 
prehended,  God's  omnipotence  and  omnipresence  will 
15  dawn  on  mortals,  and  the  notion  of  an  everywhere-present 
body  —  or  of  an  infinite  Mind  starting  from  a  finite  body, 
and  returning  to  it  —  will  disappear. 
1 8      Ever-present  Love  must  seem  ever  absent  to  ever-present 
selfishness  or  material  sense.     Hence  this  asking  amiss 
and  receiving  not,  and  the  common  idolatry  of  man- 
21  worship.     In  divine  Science,  God  is  recognized  as  the 
only  power,  presence,  and  glory. 
Adam's  mistiness  and  Satan's  reasoning,  ever  since  the 
24  flood,  —  when  specimens  of  every  kind  emerged  from  the 
ark,  —  have  run  through  the  veins  of  all  human  philoso- 
phy.   Human  reason  is  a  blind  guide,  a  continued  series 
27  of  mortal  hypotheses,  antagonistic  to  Revelation  and  Sci- 
ence.   It  is  continually  straying  into  forbidden  by-paths 


NO  AND  YES  21 

of  sensualism,  contrary  to  the  life  and  teachings  of  Jesus    i 
and  Paul,  and  the  vision  of  the  Apocalypse.     Human 
philosophy  has  ninety-nine  parts  of  error  to  the  one-   3 
hundredth  part  of  Truth,  —  an  unsafe  decoction  for  the 
race.    The  Science  that  Jesus  demonstrated,  whose  views 
of  Truth  Confucius  and  Plato  but  dimly  discerned,  Science   6 
and  Health  interprets.    It  was  not  a  search  after  wisdom; 
it  was  wisdom,  and  it  grasped  in  spiritual  law  the  uni- 
verse, —  all  time,  space,  immortality,  thought,  extension.    9 
This  Science  demonstrated  the  Principle  of  all  phenomena, 
identity,  individuality,  law;   and  showed  man  as  reflect- 
ing God  and  the  divine  capacity.     Human  philosophy  12 
would  dethrone  perfection,  and  substitute  matter  and  evil 
for  divine  means  and  ends. 

Human  philosophy  has  an  undeveloped  God,  who  un-  15 
folds  Himself  through  material  modes,  wherein  the  human 
and  divine  mingle  in  the  same  realm  and  consciousness. 
This  is  rank  infidelity;  because  by  it  we  lose  God's  ways  18 
and  perpetuate  the  supposed  power  and  reality  of  evil  ad 
infinitum.    Christian  Science  rends  this  veil  in  the  pantheon 
of  many  gods,  and  reproduces  the  teachings  of  Jesus,  whose  21 
philosophy  is  incontestable,  bears  the  strain  of  time,  and 
brings  in  the  glories  of  eternity;  "for  other  foundation 
can  no  man  lay  than  that  is  laid,  which  is  Jesus  Christ."  24 

Divine  philosophy  is  demonstrably  the  true  idea  of  the 
Christ,  wherein  Principle  heals  and  saves.    A  philosophy 
which  cannot  heal  the  sick  has  little  resemblance  to  Sci-  27 
ence,  and  is,  to  say  the  least,  like  a  cloud  without  rain, 


22  NO  AND  YES 

i  "driven  about  by  every  wind  of  doctrine."  Such  phi- 
losophy has  certainly  not  touched  the  hem  of  the  Christ 

3  garment. 

Leibnitz,  Descartes,  Fichte,  Hegel,  Spinoza,  Bishop 
Berkeley,  were  once  clothed  with  a  "brief  authority;" 

6  but  Berkeley  ended  his  metaphysical  theory  with  a  treatise 
on  the  healing  properties  of  tar-water,  and  Hegel  was  an 
inveterate  snuff-taker.    The  circumlocution  and  cold  cate- 

9  gories  of  Kant  fail  to  improve  the  conditions  of  mortals, 
morally,  spiritually,  or  physically.  Such  miscalled  meta- 
physical systems  are  reeds  shaken  by  the  wind.  Com- 
12  pared  with  the  inspired  wisdom  and  infinite  meaning  of 
the  Word  of  Truth,  they  are  as  moonbeams  to  the  sun,  or 
as  Stygian  night  to  the  kindling  dawn. 

IS  Is  There  a  Personal  Devil? 

No  man  hath  seen  the  person  of  good  or  of  evil.  Each 
is  greater  than  the  corporeality  we  behold. 

1 8  "He  cast  out  devils"  This  record  shows  that  the  term 
devil  is  generic,  being  used  in  the  plural  number.  From 
this  it  follows  that  there  is  more  than  one  devil.    That 

21  Jesus  cast  several  persons  out  of  another  person,  is  not 
stated,  and  is  impossible.  Hence  the  passage  must  refer 
to  the  evils  which  were  cast  out. 

24  Jesus  defined  devil  as  a  mortal  who  is  full  of  evil.  "  Have 
I  not  chosen  you  twelve,  and  one  of  you  is  a  devil?"  His 
definition  of  evil  indicated  his  ability  to  cast  it  out.    An 


NO  AND  YES  23 

incorrect  concept  of  the  nature  of  evil  hinders  the  destruc-   i 
tion  of  evil.    To  conceive  of  God  as  resembling  —  in  per- 
sonality, or  form  —  the  personality  that  Jesus  condemned  3 
as  devilish,  is  fraught  with  spiritual  danger.    Evil  can 
neither  grasp  the  prerogative  of  God  nor  make  evil  om- 
nipotent and  omnipresent.  6 

Jesus  said  to  Peter,  "Get  thee  behind  me,  Satan;"  but 
he  to  whom  our  Lord  gave  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  could 
not  have  been  wholly  evil,  and  therefore  was  not  a  devil,  9 
after  the  accepted  definition.  Out  of  the  Magdalen,  Jesus 
cast  seven  devils;  but  not  one  person  was  named  among 
them.  According  to  Crabtre,  these  devils  were  the  dis-  12 
eases  Jesus  cast  out. 

The  most  eminent  divines,  in  Europe  and  America,  con- 
cede that  the  Scriptures  have  both  a  literal  and  a  moral  15 
meaning.   Which  of  the  two  is  the  more  important  to  gain, 
—  the  literal  or  the  moral  sense  of  the  word  devil,  —  in 
order  to  cast  out  this  devil?    Evil  is  a  quality,  not  an  18 
individual. 

As  mortals,  we  need  to  discern  the  claims  of  evil,  and  to 
fight  these  claims,  not  as  realities,  but  as  illusions;   but  21 
Deity  can  have  no  such  warfare  against  Himself.    Knowl- 
edge of  a  man's  physical  personality  is  not  sufficient  to 
inform  us  as  to  the  amount  of  good  or  evil  he  possesses.  24 
Hence  we  cannot  understand  God  or  man,  through  the 
person  of  either.    God  is  All-in-all;  but  He  is  definite  and 
individual,  the  omnipresent  and  omniscient  Mind;   and  27 
man's  individuality  is  God's  own  image  and  likeness,  — 


24  NO  AND  YES 

i  even  the  immeasurable  idea  of  divine  Mind.  In  the 
Science  of  good,  evil  loses  all  place,  person,  and  power. 

3  According  to  Spinoza's  philosophy  God  is  amplification. 
He  is  in  all  things,  and  therefore  He  is  in  evil  in  human 
thought.    He  is  extension,  of  whatever  character.    Also, 

6  according  to  Spinoza,  man  is  an  animal  vegetable,  devel- 
oped through  the  lower  orders  of  matter  and  mortal  mind. 
All  these  vagaries  are  at  variance  with  my  system  of  meta- 

9  physics,  which  rests  on  God  as  One  and  All,  and  denies 
the  actual  existence  of  both  matter  and  evil.  According  to 
false  philosophy  and  scholastic  theology,  God  is  three 

i2  persons  in  one  person.  By  the  same  token,  evil  is  not  only 
as  real  as  good,  but  much  more  real,  since  evil  subordi- 
nates good  in  personality. 

is  The  claims  of  evil  become  both  less  and  more  in  Chris- 
tian Science,  than  in  human  philosophies  or  creeds:  more, 
because  the  evil  that  is  hidden  by  dogma  and  human  rea- 

18  son  is  uncovered  by  Science;  and  less,  because  evil,  being 
thus  uncovered,  is  found  out,  and  exposure  is  nine  points 
of  destruction.    Then  appears  the  grand  verity  of  Chris- 

2i  tian  Science:  namely,  that  evil  has  no  claims  and  was 
never  a  claimant;  for  behold  evil  (or  devil)  is,  as  Jesus 
said,  "a  murderer  from  the  beginning,  and  the  truth  abode 

24  not  in  him." 

There  was  never  a  moment  in  which  evil  was  real.   This 
great  fact  concerning  all  error  brings  with  it  another  and 

27  more  glorious  truth,  that  good  is  supreme.  As  there  is 
none  beside  Him,  and  He  is  all  good,  there  can  be  no  evil. 


NO  AND  YES  25 

Simply  uttering  this  great  thought  is  not  enough!  We 
must  live  it,  until  God  becomes  the  All  and  Only  of  our 
being.  Having  won  through  great  tribulation  this  cardinal 
point  of  divine  Science,  St.  Paul  said,  "But  now  we  are 
delivered  from  the  law,  that  being  dead  wherein  we  were 
held;  that  we  should  serve  in  newness  of  spirit,  and  not 
in  the  oldness  of  the  letter." 


Is  Man  a  Person? 

Man  is  more  than  physical  personality,  or  what  we  cog-    9 
nize  through  the  material  senses.   Mind  is  more  than  mat- 
ter, even  as  the  infinite  idea  of  Truth  is  beyond  a  finite 
belief.    Man  outlives  finite  mortal  definitions  of  himself,  12 
according  to  a  law  of  "the  survival  of  the  fittest."   Man  is 
the  eternal  idea  of  his  divine  Principle,  or  Father.    He  is 
neither  matter  nor  a  mode  of  mortal  mind,  for  he  is  spir-  15 
itual  and  eternal,  an  immortal  mpde  of  the  divine  Mind. 
Man  is  the  image  and  likeness  of  God,  coexistent  and 
coeternal  with  Him.  18 

Man  is  not  absorbed  in  Deity;  for  he  is  forever  individ- 
ual; but  what  this  everlasting  individuality  is,  remains  to 
be  learned.  Mortals  have  not  seen  it.  That  which  is  born  21 
of  the  flesh  is  not  man's  eternal  identity.  Spiritual  and 
immortal  man  alone  is  God's  likeness,  and  that  which  is 
mortal  is  not  man  in  a  spiritually  scientific  sense.  A  24 
material,  sinful  mortal  is  but  the  counterfeit  of  immortal 
man. 


26  NO  AND  YES 

i  The  mind-quacks  believe  that  mortal  man  is  identical 
with  immortal  man,  and  that  the  immortal  is  inside  the 

3  mortal;  that  good  and  evil  blend;  that  matter  and  Spirit 
are  one;  and  that  Soul,  or  Spirit,  is  subdivided  into  spirits, 
or  souls,  —  alias  gods.    This  infantile  talk  about  Mind- 

6  healing  is  no  more  identical  with  Christian  Science  than 
the  babe  is  identical  with  the  adult,  or  the  human  belief 
resembles  the  divine  idea.    Hence  it  is  impossible  for  those 

9  holding  such  material  and  mortal  views  to  demonstrate 
my  metaphysics.  Theirs  is  the  sensuous  thought,  which 
brings  forth  its  own  sensuous  conception.    Mine  is  the 

12  spiritual  idea  which  transfigures  thought. 

All  real  being  represents  God,  and  is  in  Him.    In  this 
Science  of  being,  man  can  no  more  relapse  or  collapse 

15  from  perfection,  than  his  divine  Principle,  or  Father,  can 
fall  out  of  Himself  into  something  below  infinitude.  Man's 
real  ego,  or  selfhood,  is  goodness.    If  man's  individuality 

18  were  evil,  he  would  be  annihilated,  for  evil  is  self-destroying. 
Man's  individual  being  must  reflect  the  supreme  indi- 
vidual Being,  to  be  His  image  and  likeness;    and  this 

21  individuality  never  originated  in  molecule,  corpuscle,  ma- 
teriality, or  mortality.  God  holds  man  in  the  eternal 
bonds  of  Science,  —  in  the  immutable  harmony  of  divine 

24  law.  Man  is  a  celestial;  and  in  the  spiritual  universe 
he  is  forever  individual  and  forever  harmonious.  "If 
God  so  clothe  the  grass  of  the  field,  .  .  .  shall  He  not 

27  much  more  clothe  you,  O  ye  of  little  faith?" 

Sin  must  be  obsolete,  —  dust  returning  to  dust,  noth- 


NO  AND  YES  27 

ingness  to  nothingness.    Sin  is  not  Mind;  it  is  but  the  sup-  i 
position  that  there  is  more  than  one  Mind.     It  issues 
a  false  claim;  and  the  claim,  being  worthless,  is  in  reality  3 
no  claim  whatever.    Matter  is  not  Mind,  to  claim  aught; 
but  Mind  is  God,  and  evil  finds  no  place  in  good.    When 
we  get  near  enough  to  God  to  see  this,  the  springtide  6 
of  Truth  in  Christian  Science  will  burst  upon  us  in  the 
similitude  of  the  Apocalyptic  pictures.    No  night  will  be 
there,  and  there  will  be  no  more  sea.    There  will  be  no   9 
need  of  the  sun,  for  Spirit  will  be  the  light  of  the  city,  and 
matter  will  be  proved  a  myth.    Until  centuries  pass,  and 
this  vision  of  Truth  is  fully  interpreted  by  divine  Science,  12 
this  prophecy  will  be  scoffed  at;  but  it  is  just  as  veritable 
now  as  it  can  be  then.    Science,  divine  Science,  presents 
the  grand  and  eternal  verities  of  God  and  man  as  the  15 
divine  Mind  and  that  Mind's  idea. 

Mortal  man  is  the  antipode  of  immortal  man,  and  the 
two  should  not  be  confounded.    Bishop  Foster  said,  in  a  18 
lecture  in  Boston,  "No  man  living  hath  yet  seen  man." 
This  material  sinful  personality,  which  we  misname  man, 
is  what  St.  Paul  terms  "the  old  man  and  his  deeds,"  to  21 
be  "put  off." 

Who  can  say  what  the  absolute  personality  of  God  or 
man  is?    Who  living  hath  seen  God  or  a  perfect  man?  24 
In  presence  of  such  thoughts  take  off  thy  shoes  and 
tread  lightly,  for  this  is  holy  ground.    Surely  the  probation 
of  mortals  must  go  on  after  the  change  called  death,  that  27 
they  may  learn  the  definition  of  immortal  being;  or  else 


28  NO  AND  YES 

i  their  present  mistakes  would  extinguish  human  existence. 
How  long  this  false  sense  remains  after  the  transition  called 

3  death,  no  mortal  knoweth;  but  this  is  sure,  that  the  mists 
of  error,  sooner  or  later,  will  melt  in  the  fervent  heat  of 
suffering,  mortality  will  burst  the  barriers  of  sense,  and 

6  man  be  found  perfect  and  eternal.  Of  his  intermediate 
conditions  —  the  purifying  processes  and  terrible  revolu- 
tions necessary  to  effect  this  end  —  I  am  ignorant. 

9  Inasmuch  as  these  momentous  facts  in  the  Science  of 
being  must  be  learned  some  time,  now  is  the  most  accept- 
able time  for  beginning  the  lesson.    If  Science  is  pointing 

12  the  way,  and  is  found  to  bring  with  it  health,  holiness,  and 
immortality,  then  to-day  is  none  too  soon  for  entering  this 
path.    The  proof  that  Christian  Science  is  the  way  of  sal- 

is  vation  given  by  Christ,  I  consider  well  established.  The 
present,  as  well  as  the  future,  reveals  the  fact  that  Truth 
is  never  understood  too  soon. 

18  Has  Truth,  as  demonstrated  by  Jesus,  reappeared? 
Study  Christian  Science  and  practise  it,  and  you  will 
know  that  Truth  has  reappeared.    What  is  demonstrably 

21  true  cannot  be  gainsaid;  but  getting  the  letter  and  omitting 
the  spirit  of  this  Science  is  neither  the  comprehension  of 
its  Principle  nor  the  practice  of  its  Life. 

24  Has  Man  a  Soul? 

The  Scriptures  inform  us  that  "the  soul  that  sinneth, 
it  shall  die."    Here  soul  means  sense  and  organic  life;  and 


NO  AND  YES  29 

this  passage  refers  to  the  Jewish  law,  that  a  mortal  should    i 
be  put  to  death  for  his  own  sin,  but  not  for  another's. 
Not  Soul,  but  mortal  sense,  sins  and  dies.    Immortal  man    3 
has  immortal  Soul  and  a  deathless  sense  of  being.    Mortal 
man  has  but  a  false  sense  of  Soul  and  body.    He  believes 
that  Spirit,  or  Soul,  exists  in  matter.    This  is  pantheism,    6 
and  is  not  the  Science  of  Soul.    The  mind-quacks  have 
so  slight  a  knowledge  of  Soul  that  they  believe  material 
and  sinning  sense  to  be  soul;  and  then  they  doctor  this    9 
soul  as  if  it  were  not  even  a  material  sense. 

In  Dr.  Gordon's  sermon  on  The  Ministry  of  Healing, 
he  said,  "The  forgiven  soul  in  a  sick  body  is  not  half  a  12 
man."  Is  this  pantheistic  statement  sound  theology,  — 
that  Soul  is  in  matter,  and  the  immortal  part  of  man  a  sin- 
ner? Is  not  this  a  disparagement  of  the  person  of  man  and  15 
a  denial  of  God's  power?  Better  far  that  we  impute  such 
doctrines  to  mortal  opinion  than  to  the  divine  Word. 

To  my  sense,  such  a  statement  is  a  shocking  reflection  18 
on  the  divine  power.    A  mortal  pardoned  by  God  is  not 
sick,  he  is  made  whole.    He  in  whom  sin,  disease,  and 
death  are  destroyed,  is  more  than  a  fraction  of  himself.  21 
Such  sermons,  though  clad  in  soft  raiment,  are  spirit- 
less waifs,  literary  driftwood  on  the  ocean  of  thought; 
while  Truth  walks  triumphantly  over  the  waves  of  sin,  24 
sickness,  and  death. 


30  NO  AND  YES 


i  Is  Sin  Forgiven? 

The  law  of  Life  and  Truth  is  the  law  of  Christ,  destroy- 

3  ing  all  sense  of  sin  and  death.  It  does  more  than  forgive 
the  false  sense  named  sin,  for  it  pursues  and  punishes  it, 
and  will  not  let  sin  go  until  it  is  destroyed,  —  until  nothing 

6  is  left  to  be  forgiven,  to  suffer,  or  to  be  punished.  For- 
given thus,  sickness  and  sin  have  no  relapse.  God's  law 
reaches  and  destroys  evil  by  virtue  of  the  allness  of  God. 

9  He  need  not  know  the  evil  He  destroys,  any  more  than 
the  legislator  need  know  the  criminal  who  is  punished  by 
the  law  enacted.    God's  law  is  in  three  words,  " I  am  All; " 

r2  and  this  perfect  law  is  ever  present  to  rebuke  any  claim 
of  another  law.  God  pities  our  woes  with  the  love  of  a 
Father  for  His  child,  —  not  by  becoming  human,  and 

is  knowing  sin,  or  naught,  but  by  removing  our  knowledge 
of  what  is  not.  He  could  not  destroy  our  woes  totally 
if  He  possessed  any  knowledge  of  them.    His  sympathy 

1 8  is  divine,  not  human.  It  is  Truth's  knowledge  of  its  own 
infinitude  which  forbids  the  genuine  existence  of  even 
a  claim  to  error.    This  knowledge  is  light  wherein  there 

21  is  no  darkness,  —  not  light  holding  darkness  within  itself. 
The  consciousness  of  light  is  like  the  eternal  law  of  God, 
revealing  Him  and  nothing  else. 

24  Sympathy  with  sin,  sorrow,  and  sickness  would  dethrone 
God  as  Truth,  for  Truth  has  no  sympathy  for  error.  In 
Science,  the  cure  of  the  sick  demonstrates  this  grand 


NO  AND  YES  31 

verity  of  Christian  Science,  that  you  cannot  eradicate  dis-    i 
ease  if  you  admit  that  God  sends  it  or  sees  it.    Material 
and  mortal  mind-healing  (so-called)  has  for  ages  been   3 
a  pretender,  but  has  not  healed  mortals;   and  they  are 
yet  sick  and  sinful. 

Disease  and  sin  appear  to-day  in  subtler  forms  than   6 
they  did  yesterday.    They  progress  and  will  multiply  into 
worse  forms,  until  it  is  understood  that  disease  and  sin  are 
unreal,  unknown  to  Truth,  and  never  actual  persons  or    9 
real  facts. 

Our  phraseology  varies.    To  me  divine  pardon  is  that 
divine  presence  which  is  the  sure  destruction  of  sin;  and  12 
I  insist  on  the  destruction  of  sin  as  the  only  full  proof  of 
its  pardon.    "  For  this  purpose  the  Son  of  God  was  mani- 
fested, that  he  might  destroy  the  works  of  the  devil"  15 
(1  John  iii.  8). 

Jesus  cast  out  evils,  mediating  between  what  is  and  is 
not,  until  a  perfect  consciousness  is  attained.    He  healed  18 
disease  as  he  healed  sin;    but  he  treated  them  both, 
not  as  in  or  of  matter,  but  as  mortal  beliefs  to  be 
exterminated.     Physical  and  mental  healing  were  one  21 
and  the  same  with  this  master  Metaphysician.     If  the 
evils  called  sin,  sickness,  and  death  had  been  forgiven 
in  the  generally  accepted  sense,  they  would  have  returned,  24 
to  be  again  forgiven;  but  Jesus  said  to  disease:   "Come 
out  of  him,  and  enter  no  more  into  him."    He  said  also: 
"If  a  man  keep  my  saying,  he  shall  never  see  death;"  27 
and  "Whatsoever  thou  shalt  bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound 


32  NO  AND  YES 

i  in  heaven."  The  misinterpretation  of  such  passages  has 
retarded  the  progress  of  Christianity  and  the  spirituali- 

3  zation  of  the  race. 

A  magistrate's  pardon  may  encourage  a  criminal  to 
repeat  the  offense;    because  forgiveness,  in  the  popular 

6  sense  of  the  word,  can  neither  extinguish  a  crime  nor  the 
motives  leading  to  it.  The  belief  in  sin  —  its  pleasure, 
pain,  or  power  —  must  suffer,  until  it  is  self-destroyed. 

9  "Whatsoever  a  man  soweth,  that  shall  he  also  reap." 

Is  There  ant  such  Thing  as  Sin? 

Frequently  when  I  touch  this  subject  my  meaning  is 

12  ignorantly  or  maliciously  misconstrued.  Christian  Science 
Mind-healing  lifts  with  a  steady  arm,  and  cleaves  sin  with 
a  broad  battle-axe.    It  gives  the  lie  to  sin,  in  the  spirit  of 

15  Truth;  but  other  theories  make  sin  true.  Jesus  declared 
that  the  devil  was  "a  liar,  and  the  father  of  it."  A  lie  is 
negation,  —  alias  nothing,  or  the  opposite  of  something. 

1 8  Good  is  great  and  real.  Hence  its  opposite,  named  evil, 
must  be  small  and  unreal.  When  this  sense  is  attained, 
we  shall  no  longer  be  the  servants  of  sin,  and  shall  cease 

21  to  love  it. 

The  domination  of  good  destroys  the  sense  of  evil.    To 
illustrate :  It  seems  a  great  evil  to  belie  and  belittle  Chris- 

24  tian  Science,  and  persecute  a  Cause  which  is  healing  its 
thousands  and  rapidly  diminishing  the  percentage  of  sin. 
But  reduce  this  evil  to  its  lowest  terms,  nothing,  and  slander 


NO  AND  YES  33 

loses  its  power  to  harm;  for  even  the  wrath  of  man  shall    i 
praise  Him.    The  reduction  of  evil,  in  Science,  gives  the 
dominance  to  God,  and  must  lead  us  to  bless  those  who    3 
curse,  that  thus  we  may  overcome  evil  with  good. 

If  the  Bible  and  my  work  Science  and  Health  had  their 
rightful  place  in  schools  of  learning,  they  would  revolu-  6 
tionize  the  world  by  advancing  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 
It  requires  sacrifice,  struggle,  prayer,  and  watchfulness 
to  understand  and  demonstrate  what  these  volumes  teach,  9 
because  they  involve  divine  Science,  with  fixed  Principle, 
a  given  rule,  and  unmistakable  proof. 

Is  There  no  Sacrificial  Atonement?  12 

Self-sacrifice  is  the  highway  to  heaven.     The  sacri- 
fice of  our  blessed  Lord  is  undeniable,  and  it  was  a  million 
times  greater  than  the  brief  agony  of  the  cross;  for  that  15 
would  have  been  insufficient  to  insure  the  glory  his  sacri- 
fice brought  and  the  good  it  wrought.    The  spilling  of 
human  blood  was  inadequate  to  represent  the  blood  of  18 
Christ,  the  outpouring  love  that  sustains  man's  at-one- 
ment  with  God;  though  shedding  human  blood  brought 
to  light  the  efficacy  of  divine  Life  and  Love  and  its  power  21 
over  death.    Jesus'  sacrifice  stands  preeminently  amidst 
physical  suffering  and  human  woe.    The  glory  of  human 
life  is  in  overcoming  sickness,  sin,  and  death.    Jesus  suf-  24 
fered  for  all  mortals  to  bring  in  this  glory;  and  his  pur- 
pose was  to  show  them  that  the  way  out  of  the  flesh,  out 


34  NO  AND  YES 

i  of  the  delusion  of  all  human  error,  must  be  through  the 
baptism  of  suffering,  leading  up  to  health,  harmony,  and 
3  heaven. 

We  shall  leave  the  ceremonial  law  when  we  gain  the 
truer  sense  of  following  Christ  in  spirit,  and  we  shall  no 
6  longer  venture  to  materialize  the  spiritual  and  infinite 
meaning  and  efficacy  of  Truth  and  Love,  and  the  sacrifice 
that  Jesus  made  for  us,  by  commemorating  his  death 
9  with  a  material  rite.  Jesus  said:  "The  hour  cometh,  and 
now  is,  when  the  true  worshippers  shall  worship  the  Father 
in  spirit  and  in  truth."    They  drink  the  cup  of  Christ  and 

12  are  baptized  in  the  purification  of  persecution  who  discern 
his  true  merit,  —  the  unseen  glory  of  suffering  for  others. 
Physical  torture  affords  but  a  slight  illustration  of  the 

is  pangs  which  come  to  one  upon  whom  the  world  of  sense 
falls  with  its  leaden  weight  in  the  endeavor  to  crush  out 
of  a  career  its  divine  destiny. 

1 8  The  blood  of  Christ  speaketh  better  things  than  that 
of  Abel.  The  real  atonement  —  so  infinitely  beyond  the 
heathen  conception  that  God  requires  human  blood  to 

21  propitiate  His  justice  and  bring  His  mercy  —  needs  to  be 
understood.  The  real  blood  or  Life  of  Spirit  is  not  yet 
discerned.    Love  bruised  and  bleeding,  yet  mounting  to 

24  the  throne  of  glory  in  purity  and  peace,  over  the  steps  of 
uplifted  humanity,  —  this  is  the  deep  significance  of  the 
blood  of  Christ.    Nameless  woe,  everlasting  victories,  are 

27  the  blood,  the  vital  currents  of  Christ  Jesus'  life,  purchas- 
ing the  freedom  of  mortals  from  sin  and  death. 


NO  AND  YES  35 

This  blood  of  Jesus  is  everything  to  human  hope  and   i 
faith.    Without  it,  how  poor  the  precedents  of  Christian- 
ity!    What  manner  of  Science  were  Christian  Science  3 
without  the  power  to  demonstrate  the  Principle  of  such 
Life;  and  what  hope  have  mortals  but  through  deep  hu- 
mility and  adoration  to  reach  the  understanding  of  this  6 
Principle!     When  human  struggles  cease,  and  mortals 
yield  lovingly  to  the  purpose  of  divine  Love,  there  will  be 
no  more  sickness,  sorrow,  sin,  and  death.    He  who  pointed  9 
the  way  of  Life  conquered  also  the  drear  subtlety  of  death. 

It  was  not  to  appease  the  wrath  of  God,  but  to  show  the 
allness  of  Love  and  the  nothingness  of  hate,  sin,  and  death,  12 
that  Jesus  suffered.    He  lived  that  we  also  might  live.    He 
suffered,  to  show  mortals  the  awful  price  paid  by  sin,  and 
how  to  avoid  paying  it.    He  atoned  for  the  terrible  un-  15 
reality  of  a  supposed  existence  apart  from  God.     He 
suffered  because  of  the  shocking  human  idolatry  that 
presupposes  Life,  substance,  Soul,  and  intelligence  in  18 
matter,  —  which  is  the  antipode  of  God,  and  yet  governs 
mankind.    The  glorious  truth  of  being  —  namely,  that 
God  is  the  only  Mind,  Life,  substance,  Soul  —  needs  no  21 
reconciliation  with  God,  for  it  is  one  with  Him  now  and 
forever. 

Jesus  came  announcing  Truth,  and  saying  not  only  "the  24 
kingdom  of  God  is  at  hand,"  but  "the  kingdom  of  God 
is  within  you."    Hence  there  is  no  sin,  for  God's  kingdom 
is  everywhere  and  supreme,  and  it  follows  that  the  human  27 
kingdom  is  nowhere,  and  must  be  unreal.    Jesus  taught 


36  NO  AND  YES 

i  and  demonstrated  the  infinite  as  one,  and  not  as  two. 

He  did  not  teach  that  there  are  two  deities,  —  one  in- 

3  finite  and  the  other  finite;  for  that  would  be  impossible. 

He  knew  God  as  infinite,  and  therefore  as  the  All-in-all; 

and  we  shall  know  this  truth  when  we  awake  in  the  divine 

6  likeness.     Jesus'  true  and  conscious  being  never  left 

heaven  for  earth.     It  abode  forever  above,  even  while 

mortals  believed  it  was  here.    He  once  spoke  of  himself 

9  (John  iii.  13)  as  "the  Son  of  man  which  is  in  heaven,"  — 

remarkable  words,  as  wholly  opposed  to  the  popular  view 

of  Jesus'  nature. 

12  The  real  Christ  was  unconscious  of  matter,  of  sin, 
disease,  and  death,  and  was  conscious  only  of  God,  of 
good,  of  eternal  Life,  and  harmony.    Hence  the  human 

15  Jesus  had  a  resort  to  his  higher  self  and  relation  to  the 
Father,  and  there  could  find  rest  from  unreal  trials  in 
the  conscious  reality  and  royalty  of  his  being,  —  holding 

18  the  mortal  as  unreal,  and  the  divine  as  real.  It  was  this 
retreat  from  material  to  spiritual  selfhood  which  recuper- 
ated him  for  triumph  over  sin,  sickness,  and  death.    Had 

21  he  been  as  conscious  of  these  evils  as  he  was  of  God, 
wherein  there  is  no  consciousness  of  human  error,  Jesus 
could  not  have  resisted  them;  nor  could  he  have  conquered 

24  the  malice  of  his  foes,  rolled  away  the  stone  from  the 
sepulchre,  and  risen  from  human  sense  to  a  higher  con- 
cept than  that  in  which  he  appeared  at  his  birth. 

2  7  Mankind's  concept  of  Jesus  was  a  babe  born  in  a  manger, 
even  while  the  divine  and  ideal  Christ  was  the  Son  of  God, 


NO  AND  YES  37 

spiritual  and  eternal.    In  human  conception  God's  off-    i 
spring  had  to  grow,  develop;   but  in  Science  his  divine 
nature  and  manhood  were  forever  complete,  and  dwelt    3 
forever  in  the  Father.    Jesus  said,  "Ye  do  err,  not  know- 
ing the  Scriptures,  nor  the  power  of  God."  Mortal  thought 
gives  the  eternal  God  and  infinite  consciousness  the  license    6 
of  a  short-lived  sinner,  to  begin  and  end,  to  know  both 
evil  and  good;  when  evil  is  temporal  and  God  is  eternal,  — 
and  when,  as  a  sphere  of  Mind,  He  cannot  know  begin-   9 
ning  or  end. 

The  spiritual  interpretation  of  the  vicarious  atonement 
of  Jesus,  in  Christian  Science,  unfolds  the  full-orbed  glory  12 
of  that  event;   but  to  regard  this  wonder  of  glory,  this 
most  marvellous  demonstration,  as  a  personal  and  material 
bloodgiving  —  or  as  a  proof  that  sin  is  known  to  the  15 
divine  Mind,  and  that  what  is  unlike  God  demands  His 
continual  presence,  knowledge,  and  power,  to  meet  and 
master  it  —  would  make  the  atonement  to  be  less  than  18 
the  at-one-ment,  whereby  the  work  of  Jesus  would  lose 
its  efficacy  and  lack  the  "signs  following." 

From  Genesis  to  Revelation  the  Scriptures  teach  an  in-  21 
finite  God,  and  none  beside  Him;    and  on  this  basis 
Messiah  and  prophet  saved  the  sinner  and  raised  the  dead, 
—  uplifting  the  human  understanding,  buried  in  a  false  24 
sense  of  being.    Jesus  rendered  null  and  void  whatever 
is  unlike  God;  but  he  could  not  have  done  this  if  error 
and  sin  existed  in  the  Mind  of  God.    What  God  knows,  27 
He  also  predestinates;    and  it  must  be  fulfilled.    Jesus 


38  NO  AND  YES 

i  proved  to  perfection,  so  far  as  this  could  be  done  in  that 
age,  what  Christian  Science  is  to-day  proving  in  a  small 

3  degree,  —  the  falsity  of  the  evidence  of  the  material  senses 
that  sin,  sickness,  and  death  are  sensible  claims,  and  that 
God  substantiates  their  evidence  by  knowing  their  claim. 

6  He  established  the  only  true  idealism  on  the  basis  that  God 
is  All,  and  He  is  good,  and  good  is  Spirit;  hence  there  is 
no  intelligent  sin,  evil  mind  or  matter:  and  this  is  the  only 

9  true  philosophy  and  realism.  This  divine  mystery  of 
godliness  was  the  rock  of  Truth,  on  which  he  built  his 
Church  of  the  new-born,  against  which  the  gates  of  hell 

12  cannot  prevail. 

This  Truth  is  the  rock  which  the  builders  rejected;  but 
"the  same  is  become  the  head  of  the  corner."    This  is 

is  the  chief  corner-stone,  the  basis  and  support  of  creation, 

the  interpreter  of  one  God,  the  infinity  and  unity  of  good. 

In  proportion  as  mortals  approximate  the  understand- 

18  ing  of  Christian  Science,  they  take  hold  of  harmony,  and 
material  incumbrance  disappears.  Having  one  God,  one 
Mind,  one  consciousness,  —  which  includes  only  His  own 

21  nature,  —  and  loving  your  neighbor  as  yourself,  constitute 
Christian  Science,  which  must  demonstrate  the  nothing- 
ness of  any  other  state  or  stage  of  being. 

24  Is  There  no  Intercessory  Prayer? 

All  prayer  that  is  desire  is  intercessory;   but  kindling 
desire  loses  a  part  of  its  purest  spirituality  if  the  lips  try  to 


NO  AND  YES  39 

express  it.    It  is  a  truism  that  we  can  think  more  lucidly    i 
and  profoundly  than  we  can  write  or  speak.    The  silent 
intercession  and  unvoiced  imploring  is  an  honest  and  po-    3 
tent  prayer  to  heal  and  save.   The  audible  prayer  may  be 
offered  to  be  heard  of  men,  though  ostensibly  to  catch 
God's  ear,  —  after  the  fashion  of  Baal's  prophets,  —  by    6 
speaking  loud  enough  to  be  heard;   but  when  the  heart 
prays,  and  not  the  lips,  no  dishonesty  or  vanity  influences 
the  petition.  9 

Prophet  and  apostle  have  glorified  God  in  secret  prayer, 
and  He  has  rewarded  them  openly.  Prayer  can  neither 
change  God,  nor  bring  His  designs  into  mortal  modes;  but  12 
it  can  and  does  change  our  modes  and  our  false  sense  of 
Life,  Love,  and  Truth,  uplifting  us  to  Him.  Such  prayer 
humiliates,  purifies,  and  quickens  activity,  in  the  direction  15 
that  is  unerring. 

True  prayer  is  not  asking  God  for  love;  it  is  learning  to 
love,  and  to  include  all  mankind  in  one  affection.    Prayer  18 
is  the  utilization  of  the  love  wherewith  He  loves  us.   Prayer 
begets  an  awakened  desire  to  be  and  do  good.    It  makes 
new  and  scientific  discoveries  of  God,  of  His  goodness  and  21 
power.    It  shows  us  more  clearly  than  we  saw  before, 
what  we  already  have  and  are;  and  most  of  all,  it  shows 
us  what  God  is.    Advancing  in  this  light,  we  reflect  it;  24 
and  this  light  reveals  the  pure  Mind-pictures,  in  silent 
prayer,  even  as  photography  grasps  the  solar  light  to  por- 
tray the  face  of  pleasant  thought.  27 

What  but  silent  prayer  can  meet  the  demand,  "Pray 


40  NO  AND  YES 

i  without  ceasing"?  The  apostle  James  said:  "Ye  ask, 
and  receive  not,  because  ye  ask  amiss,  to  consume  it  on 

3  your  lusts."  Because  of  vanity  and  self-righteousness, 
mortals  seek,  and  expect  to  receive,  a  material  sense  of 
approval;  and  they  expect  also  what  is  impossible,  —  a 

6  material  and  mortal  sense  of  spiritual  and  immortal 
Truth. 
It  is  sometimes  wise  to  hide  from  dull  and  base  ears  the 

9  pure  pearls  of  awakened  consciousness,  lest  your  pearls 
be  trampled  upon.  Words  may  belie  desire,  and  pour 
forth  a  hypocrite's  prayer;  but  thoughts  are  our  honest 

12  conviction.    I  have  no  objection  to  audible  prayer  of  the 
right  kind;  but  the  inaudible  is  more  effectual. 
I  instruct  my  students  to  pursue  their  mental  ministra- 

15  tions  very  sacredly,  and  never  to  touch  the  human  thought 
save  to  issues  of  Truth;  never  to  trespass  mentally  on  in- 
dividual rights;  never  to  take  away  the  rights,  but  only 

18  the  wrongs  of  mankind.  Otherwise  they  forfeit  their 
ability  to  heal  in  Science.  Only  when  sickness,  sin,  and 
fear  obstruct  the  harmony  of  Mind  and  body,  is  it  right 

21  for  one  mind  to  meddle  with  another  mind,  and  control 
aright  the  thought  struggling  for  freedom. 
It  is  Truth  and  Love  that  cast  out  fear  and  heal  the  sick, 

24  and  mankind  are  better  because  of  this.  If  a  change  in 
the  religious  views  of  the  patient  comes  with  the  change  to 
health,  our  Father  has  done  this;   for  the  human  mind 

27  and  body  are  made  better  only  by  divine  influence. 


NO  AND  YES  41 


Should  Christians  Beware  of  Christian  i 

Science  ? 

History  repeats  itself.    The  Pharisees  of  old  warned    3 
the  people  to  beware  of  Jesus,  and  contemptuously  called 
him  "this  fellow."     Jesus  said,   "For  which  of  these 
works  do  ye  stone  me?"  as  much  as  to  ask,  Is  it  the    6 
work  most  derided  and  envied  that  is  most  acceptable  to 
God?   Not  that  he  would  cease  to  do  the  will  of  his  Father 
on  account  of  persecution,  but  he  would  repeat  his  work    g 
to  the  best  advantage  for  mankind  and  the  glory  of  his 
Father. 

There  are  sinners  in  all  societies,  and  it  is  vain  to  look  12 
for  perfection  in  churches  or  associations.     The  life  of 
Christ  is  the  perfect  example;    and  to  compare  mortal 
lives  with  this  model  is  to  subject  them  to  severe  scrutiny.  15 
Without  question,  the  subtlest  forms  of  sin  are  trying  to 
force  the  doors  of  Science  and  enter  in;   but  this  white 
sanctuary  will  never  admit  such  as  come  to  steal  and  to  18 
rob.     Through  long  ages  people  have  slumbered  over 
Christ's  commands,  "Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach 
the  gospel;"  "Heal  the  sick,  cast  out  devils;"  and  now  21 
the  Church  seems  almost  chagrined  that  by  new  discoveries 
of  Truth  sin  is  losing  prestige  and  power. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  A.  J.  Gordon,  a  Boston  Baptist  clergyman,  24 
said  in  a  sermon:  "The  prayer  of  faith  shall  save  the 
sick,  and  it  is  doing  it  to-day;  and  as  the  faith  of  the  Church 


42  NO  AND  YES 

i  increases,  and  Christians  more  and  more  learn  their  duty 

to  believe  all  things  written  in  the  Scriptures,  will  such 

3  manifestations  of  God's  power  increase  among  us."   Such 

sentiments  are  wholesome  avowals  of  Christian  Science. 

God  is  not  unable  or  unwilling  to  heal,  and  mortals  are  not 

6  compelled  to  have  other  gods  before  Him,  and  employ 
material  forms  to  meet  a  mental  want.  The  divine  Spirit 
supplies  all  human  needs.    Jesus  said  to  the  sick,  "Thy 

9  sins  are  forgiven  thee;  rise  up  and  walk!"    God's  pardon 
is  the  destruction  of  all  "the  ills  that  flesh  is  heir  to." 
All  power  belongs  to  God;  and  it  is  not  in  all  the  vain 

12  power  of  dogma  and  philosophy  to  dispossess  the  divine 
Mind  of  healing  power,  or  to  cast  out  error  with  error, 
even  in  the  name  and  for  the  sake  of  Christ,  and  so  heal 

is  the  sick.  While  Science  is  engulfing  error  in  bottomless 
oblivion,  the  material  senses  would  enthrone  error  as  om- 
nipotent and  omnipresent,  with  power  to  determine  the 

1 8  fact  and  fate  to  being.  It  is  said  that  the  devil  is  the  ape 
of  God.  The  lie  of  evil  holds  its  own  by  declaring  itself 
both  true  and  good.    The  path  of  Christian  Science  is  be- 

21  set  with  false  claimants,  aping  its  virtues,  but  cleaving  to 
their  own  vices.  Denial  of  the  authorship  of  "Science 
and  Health  with  Key  to  the  Scriptures"  would  make  a 

24  lie  the  author  of  Truth,  and  so  make  Truth  itself  a  lie. 
A  distinguished  clergyman  came  to  be  healed.   He  said : 
"I  am  suffering  from  nervous  prostration,  and  have  to  eat 

27  beefsteak  and  drink  strong  coffee  to  support  me  through 
a  sermon."    Here  a  skeptic  might  well  ask  if  the  atone- 


NO  AND  YES  43 

ment  had  lost  its  efficacy  for  him,  and  if  Christ's  power  to    i 
heal  was  not  equal  to  the  power  of  daily  meat  and  drink. 
The  power  of  Truth  is  not  contingent  on  matter.    Our   3 
Master  said,  "Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are 
heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest."    Truth  rebukes 
error;  and  whether  stall-fed  or  famishing,  theology  needs   6 
Truth  to  stimulate  and  sustain  a  good  sermon. 

A  lady  said:  "Only  He  who  knows  all  things  can  esti- 
mate the  good  your  books  are  doing.' '  9 

A  distinguished  Doctor  of  Divinity  said:  "Your  book 
leavens  my  sermons." 

The  following  extract  from  a  letter  is  a  specimen  of  ta 
those  received  daily:   "Your  book  Science  and  Health  is 
healing  the  sick,  binding  up  the  broken-hearted,  preach- 
ing deliverance  to  the  captive,  convicting  the  infidel,  alarm-  15 
ing  the  hypocrite,  and  quickening  the  Christian." 

Christian  Science  Mind-healing  is  dishonored  by  those 
who  take  it  up  from  mercenary  motives,  for  wealth  and  18 
fame,  or  think  to  build  a  baseless  fabric  of  their  own  on 
another's  foundation.    They  cannot  put  the  "new  wine 
into  old  bottles;"  they  can  never  engraft  Truth  into  error.  21 
Such  students  come  to  my  College  to  learn  a  system  which 
they  go  away  to  disgrace.    Stealing  or  garbling  my  state- 
ments of  Mind-science  will  never  prevent  or  reconstruct  24 
the  wrecks  of  "isms"  and  help  humanity. 

Science  often  suffers  blame  through  the  sheer  ignorance 
of  people,  while  envy  and  hatred  bark  and  bite  at  its  heels.  27 
A  man's  inability  to  heal,  on  the  Principle  of  Christian 


44  NO  AND  YES 

i  Science,  substantiates  his  ignorance  of  its  Principle  and 
practice,  and  incapacitates  him  for  correct  comment. 
3  This  failure  should  make  him  modest. 

Christian  Science  involves  a  new  language,  and  a  higher 
demonstration  of  medicine  and  religion.    It  is  the  "new 
6  tongue"  of  Truth,  having  its  best  interpretation  in  the 
power  of  Christianity  to  heal.    My  system  of  Mind-heal- 
ing swerves  not  from  the  highest  ethics  and  from  the  spirit- 
9  ual  goal.    To  climb  up  by  some  other  way  than  Truth  is 
to  fall.    Error  has  no  hobby,  however  boldly  ridden  or 
brilliantly  caparisoned,  that  can  leap  into  the  sanctum 
12  of  Christian  Science. 

In  Queen  Elizabeth's  time  Protestantism  could  sentence 
men  to  the  dungeon  or  stake  for  their  religion,  and  so 
is  abrogate  the  rights  of  conscience  and  choke  the  channels 
of  God.    Ecclesiastical  tyranny  muzzled  the  mouth  lisping 
God's  praise;  and  instead  of  healing,  it  palsied  the  weak 
18  hand  outstretched  to  God.    Progress,  legitimate  to  the 
human  race,  pours  the  healing  balm  of  Truth  and  Love 
into  every  wound.    It  reassures  us  that  no  Reign  of  Terror 
21  or  rule  of  error  will  again  unite  Church  and  State,  or  re- 
enact,  through  the  civil  arm  of  government,  the  horrors  of 
religious  persecution. 
24      The  Rev.  S.  E.  Herrick,  a  Congregational  clergyman  of 
Boston,  says:  "Heretics  of  yesterday  are  martyrs  to-day." 
In  every  age  and  clime,  "On  earth  peace,  good  will  to- 
27  ward  men"  must  be  the  watchword  of  Christianity. 

Jesus  said:  "I  thank  Thee,  O  Father,  Lord  of  heaven 


NO  AND  YES  45 

and  earth,  that  Thou  hast  hid  these  things  from  the  wise   i 
and  prudent,  and  hast  revealed  them  unto  babes." 

St.  Paul  said  that  without  charity  we  are  "as  sound-  3 
ing  brass,  or  a  tinkling  cymbal;"  and  he  added:  "Charity 
suffereth  long,  and  is  kind;  .  .  .  doth  not  behave  itself 
unseemly,  .  .  .  thinkethno  evil,  .  .  .  but  rejoiceth  in  the  6 
truth." 

To  hinder  the  unfolding  truth,  to  ostracize  whatever 
uplifts  mankind,  is  of  course  out  of  the  question.    Such  an  9 
attempt  indicates  weakness,  fear,  or  malice;  and  such 
efforts  arise  from  a  spiritual  lack,  felt,  though  unacknowl- 
edged. 12 

Let  it  not  be  heard  in  Boston  that  woman,  "last  at  the 
cross  and  first  at  the  sepulchre,"  has  no  rights  which  man 
is  bound  to  respect.  In  natural  law  and  in  religion  the  15 
right  of  woman  to  fill  the  highest  measure  of  enlightened 
understanding  and  the  highest  places  in  government,  is 
inalienable,  and  these  rights  are  ably  vindicated  by  the  18 
noblest  of  both  sexes.  This  is -woman's  hour,  with  all  its 
sweet  amenities  and  its  moral  and  religious  reforms. 

Drifting  into  intellectual  wrestlings,  we  should  agree  to  21 
disagree;  and  this  harmony  would  anchor  the  Church  in 
more  spiritual  latitudes,  and  so  fulfil  her  destiny. 

Let  the  Word  have  free  course  and  be  glorified.    The  24 
people  clamor  to  leave  cradle  and  swaddling-clothes.    The 
spiritual  status  is  urging  its  highest  demands  on  mortals, 
and  material  history  is  drawing  to  a  close.    Truth  cannot  27 
be  stereotyped;    it  unfoldeth  forever.     "One  on  God's 


46  NO  AND  YES 

i  side  is  a  majority; "  and  "Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,"  is 

the  pledge  of  the  Master. 
3      The  question  now  at  issue  is:   Shall  we  have  a  prac- 
tical, spiritual  Christianity,  with  its  healing  power,  or 
shall  we  have  material  medicine  and  superficial  religion? 
6  The  advancing  hope  of  the  race,  craving  health  and  holi- 
ness, halts  for  a  reply;  and  the  reappearing  Christ,  whose 
life-giving  understanding  Christian  Science  imparts,  must 
9  answer  the  constant  inquiry:  "Art  thou  he  that  should 
come?"    Woman  should  not  be  ordered  to  the  rear,  or 
laid  on  the  rack,  for  joining  the  overture  of  angels.    Theo- 
12  logians  descant  pleasantly  upon  free  moral  agency;  but 
they  should  begin  by  admitting  individual  rights. 
The  authors  ancestors  were  among  the  first  settlers  of 
is  New  Hampshire.    They  reared  there  the  Puritan  standard 
of  undefiled  religion.    As  dutiful  descendants  of  Puritans, 
let  us  lift  their  standard  higher,  rejoicing,  as  Paul  did, 
1 8  that  we  are  free  born. 

Man  has  a  noble  destiny;  and  the  full-orbed  significance 

of  this  destiny  has  dawned  on  the  sick-bound  and  sin- 

2i  enslaved.    For  the  unfolding  of  this  upward  tendency  to 

health,  greatness,  and  goodness,  I  shall  continue  to  labor 

and  wait. 


RETROSPECTION 

AND 

INTROSPECTION 


RETROSPECTION 


AND 


INTROSPECTION 


BY 

MARY   BAKER  EDDY 

AUTHOR    OF    SCIENCE    AND    HEALTH    WITH    KEY   TO   THE 
SCRIPTURES 


Published  by  The 

Trustees  under  the  Will  of  Mary  Baker  G.  Eddy 

BOSTON,  U.S.A. 


Authorized  Literature  of 

The  First  Church  of  Christ,  Scientist 

in  Boston,  Massachusetts 


Copyright,  i8pi,  1892 
By  Mary  Baker  G.  Eddy 

Copyright  renewed  1919  and  1920 


All  rights  reserved 


PBINTED  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA 


CONTENTS 

Page 

Ancestral  Shadows i 

Autobiographic  Reminiscences 4 

Voices  Not  Our  Own 8 

Early  Studies 10 

Girlhood  Composition 11 

Theological  Reminiscence 13 

The  Country-seat  (Poem) 17 

Marriage  and  Parentage 19 

Emergence  into  Light 23 

The  Great  Discovery 24 

Foundation  Work    .    .    . 30 

Medical  Experiments 33 

First  Publication 35 

The  Precious  Volume 37 

Recuperative  Incident 40 

A  True  Man 42 

College  and  Church 43 

"  Feed  My  Sheep  "  (Poem) 46 

College  Closed 47 


vi  CONTENTS 

Page 

General  Associations  and  Our  Magazine  ...  52 

Faith-cure 54 

Foundation-stones 56 

The  Great  Revelation 59 

Sin,  Sinner,  and  Ecclesiasticism 63 

The  Human  Concept 67 

Personality 73 

Plagiarism 75 

Admonition 78 

Exemplification 86 

Waymarks 93 


RETROSPECTION  AND 
INTROSPECTION 

ANCESTRAL  SHADOWS 

AyTY  ancestors,  according  to  the  flesh,  were  from  both    i 
*>*«*  Scotland  and  England,  my  great-grandfather,  on 
my  father's  side,  being  John  McNeil  of  Edinburgh.  3 

His  wife,  my  great-grandmother,  was  Marion  Moor, 
and  her  family  is  said  to  have  been  in  some  way  related 
to  Hannah  More,  the  pious  and  popular  English  authoress    6 
of  a  century  ago. 

I  remember  reading,  in  my  childhood,  certain  manu- 
scripts containing  Scriptural  sonnets,  besides  other  verses  9 
and  enigmas  which  my  grandmother  said  were  written 
by  my  great-grandmother.  But  because  my  great-grand- 
mother wrote  a  stray  sonnet  and  an  occasional  riddle,  it  12 
was  no  sign  that  she  inherited  a  spark  from  Hannah  More, 
or  was  her  relative. 

John  and  Marion  Moor  McNeil  had  a  daughter,  who  15 
perpetuated  her  mother's  name.     This  second  Marion 
McNeil  in  due  time  was  married  to  an  Englishman, 
named  Joseph  Baker,  and  so  became  my  paternal  grand-  18 
mother,  the  Scotch  and  English  elements  thus  mingling 
in  her  children. 

1 


2     RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i      Mrs.  Marion  McNeil  Baker  was  reared  among  the 

Scotch  Covenanters,  and  had  in  her  character  that  sturdy 

3  Calvinistic  devotion  to  Protestant  liberty  which  gave  those 

religionists  the  poetic  daring  and  pious  picturesqueness 

which  we  find  so  graphically  set  forth  in  the  pages  of  Sir 

6  Walter  Scott  and  in  John  Wilson's  sketches. 

Joseph  Baker  and  his  wife,  Marion  McNeil,  came  to 
America  seeking  "freedom  to  worship  God;"    though 
9  they  could  hardly  have  crossed  the  Atlantic  more  than  a 
score  of  years  prior  to  the  Revolutionary  period. 

With  them  they  brought  to  New  England  a  heavy  sword, 
12  encased  in  a  brass  scabbard,  on  which  was  inscribed  the 
name  of  a  kinsman  upon  whom  the  weapon  had  been 
bestowed  by  Sir  William  Wallace,  from  whose  patriotism 
15  and  bravery  comes  that  heart-stirring  air.  "Scots  wha  hae 
wi'  Wallace  bled." 
My  childhood  was  also  gladdened  by  one  of  my  Grand- 
18  mother  Baker's  books,  printed  in  olden  type  and  replete 
with  the  phraseology  current  in  the  seventeenth  and  eigh- 
teenth centuries. 
21      Among  grandmother's  treasures  were  some  newspapers, 
yellow  with  age.    Some  of  these,  however,  were  not  very 
ancient,  nor  had  they  crossed  the  ocean;   for  they  were 
24  American  newspapers,  one  of  which  contained  a  full  ac- 
count of  the  death  and  burial  of  George  Washington. 
A  relative  of  my  Grandfather  Baker  was  General  Henry 
27  Knox  of  Revolutionary  fame.     I  was  fond  of  listening, 
when  a  child,  to  grandmother's  stories  about  General 
Knox,  for  whom  she  cherished  a  high  regard. 
30      In  the  line  of  my  Grandmother  Baker's  family  was  the 


ANCESTRAL  SHADOWS  3 

late  Sir  John  Macneill,  a  Scotch  knight,  who  was  promi-    i 
nent  in  British  politics,  and  at  one  time  held  the  position 
of  ambassador  to  Persia.  3 

My  grandparents  were  likewise  connected  with  Capt. 
John  Lovewell  of  Dunstable,  New  Hampshire,  whose 
gallant  leadership  and  death,  in  the  Indian  troubles  of    6 
1722-1725,  caused  that  prolonged  contest  to  be  known 
historically  as  Lovewell's  War. 

A  cousin  of  my  grandmother  was  John  Macneil,  the    9 
New  Hampshire  general  who  fought  at  Lundy's  Lane, 
and  won  distinction  in  1814  at  the  neighboring  battle  of 
Chippewa,  towards  the  close  of  the  War  of  1812.  12 


AUTOBIOGRAPHIC  REMINISCENCES 

i  fTlHIS  venerable  grandmother  had  thirteen  children, 

■*■    the  youngest  of  whom  was  my  father,  Mark  Baker, 

3  who  inherited  the  homestead,  and  with  his  brother,  James 

Baker,  he  inherited  my  grandfather's  farm  of  about  five 

hundred  acres,  lying  in  the  adjoining  towns  of  Concord 

6  and  Bow,  in  the  State  of  New  Hampshire. 

One  hundred  acres  of  the  old  farm  are  still  cultivated 
and  owned  by  Uncle  James  Baker's  grandson,  brother  of 
9  the  Hon.  Henry  Moore  Baker  of  Washington,  D.  C. 
The  farm-house,  situated  on  the  summit  of  a  hill,  com- 
manded a  broad  picturesque  view  of  the  Merrimac  River 
12  and  the  undulating  lands  of  three  townships.    But  change 
has  been  busy.     Where  once  stretched  broad  fields  of 
bending  grain  waving  gracefully  in  the  sunlight,  and 
is  orchards  of  apples,  peaches,  pears,  and  cherries  shone 
richly  in  the  mellow  hues  of  autumn,  —  now  the  lone  night- 
bird  cries,  the  crow  caws  cautiously,  and  wandering  winds 
18  sigh  low  requiems  through  dark  pine  groves.     Where 
green  pastures  bright  with  berries,   singing  brooklets, 
beautiful  wild  flowers,  and  flecked  with  large  flocks  and 
21  herds,  covered  areas  of  rich  acres,  —  now  the  scrub-oak, 
poplar,  and  fern  flourish. 
The  wife  of  Mark  Baker  was  Abigail  Barnard  Ambrose, 
24  daughter  of  Deacon  Nathaniel  Ambrose  of  Pembroke,  a 

4 


AUTOBIOGRAPHIC  REMINISCENCES        5 

small  town  situated  near  Concord,  just  across  the  bridge,    i 
on  the  left  bank  of  the  Merrimac  River. 

Grandfather  Ambrose  was  a  very  religious  man,  and    3 
gave  the  money  for  erecting  the  first  Congregational 
Church  in  Pembroke. 

In  the  Baker  homestead  at  Bow  I  was  born,  the  young-    6 
est  of  my  parents'  six  children  and  the  object  of  their 
tender  solicitude. 

During  my  childhood  my  parents  removed  to  Tilton,    9 
eighteen  miles  from  Concord,  and  there  the  family  re- 
mained until  the  names  of  both  father  and  mother  were 
inscribed  on  the  stone  memorials  in  the  Park  Cemetery  12 
of  that  beautiful  village. 

My  father  possessed  a  strong  intellect  and  an  iron  will. 
Of  my  mother  I  cannot  speak  as  I  would,  for  memory  15 
recalls  qualities  to  which  the  pen  can  never  do  justice. 
The  following  is  a  brief  extract  from  the  eulogy  of  the  Rev. 
Richard  S.  Rust,  D.  D.,  who  for  many  years  had  re-  18 
sided  in  Tilton  and  knew  my  sainted  mother  in  all  the 
walks  of  life. 

The  character  of  Mrs.  Abigail  Ambrose  Baker  was  distin-  21 
guished  for  numerous  excellences.  She  possessed  a  strong 
intellect,  a  sympathizing  heart,  and  a  placid  spirit.  Her 
presence,  like  the  gentle  dew  and  cheerful  light,  was  felt  by  24 
all  around  her.  She  gave  an  elevated  character  to  the  tone  of 
conversation  in  the  circles  in  which  she  moved,  and  directed 
attention  to  themes  at  once  pleasing  and  profitable.  27 

As  a  mother,  she  was  untiring  in  her  efforts  to  secure  the 
happiness  of  her  family.  She  ever  entertained  a  lively  sense 
of  the  parental  obligation,  especially  in  regard  to  the  educa-  30 


6      RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i  tion  of  her  children.  The  oft-repeated  impressions  of  that 
sainted  spirit,  on  the  hearts  of  those  especially  entrusted  to  her 

3  watch-care,  can  never  be  effaced,  and  can  hardly  fail  to  induce 
them  to  follow  her  to  the  brighter  world.  Her  life  was  a 
living  illustration  of  Christian  faith. 

6  My  childhood's  home  I  remember  as  one  with  the  open 
hand.  The  needy  were  ever  welcome,  and  to  the  clergy 
were  accorded  special  household  privileges. 

9  Among  the  treasured  reminiscences  of  my  much  re- 
spected parents,  brothers,  and  sisters,  is  the  memory  of 
my  second  brother,  Albert  Baker,  who  was,  next  to  my 

12  mother,  the  very  dearest  of  my  kindred.  To  speak  of  his 
beautiful  character  as  I  cherish  it,  would  require  more 
space  than  this  little  book  can  afford. 

is  My  brother  Albert  was  graduated  at  Dartmouth  Col- 
lege in  1834,  and  was  reputed  one  of  the  most  talented, 
close,  and  thorough  scholars  ever  connected  with  that 

18  institution.  For  two  or  three  years  he  read  law  at  Hills- 
borough, in  the  office  of  Franklin  Pierce,  afterwards  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States;  but  later  Albert  spent  a  year 

21  in  the  office  of  the  Hon.  Richard  Fletcher  of  Boston. 
He  was  consequently  admitted  to  the  bar  in  two  States, 
Massachusetts  and  New  Hampshire.     In  1837  he  suc- 

24  ceeded  to  the  law-office  which  Mr.  Pierce  had  occupied, 
and  was  soon  elected  to  the  Legislature  of  his  native  State, 
where  he  served  the  public  interests  faithfully  for  two 

27  consecutive  years.  Among  other  important  bills  which 
were  carried  through  the  Legislature  by  his  persistent  en- 
ergy was  one  for  the  abolition  of  imprisonment  for  debt. 

30      In  1841  he  received  further  political  preferment,  by 


AUTOBIOGRAPHIC  REMINISCENCES        7 

nomination  to  Congress  on  a  majority  vote  of  seven    i 
thousand,  —  it  was  the  largest  vote  of  the  State;  but  he 
passed  away  at  the  age  of  thirty-one,  after  a  short  illness,    3 
before  his  election.    His  noble  political  antagonist,  the 
Hon.  Isaac  Hill,  of  Concord,  wrote  of  my  brother  as 
follows:  —  6 

Albert  Baker  was  a  young  man  of  uncommon  promise. 
Gifted  with  the  highest  order  of  intellectual  powers,  he  trained 
and  schooled  them  by  intense  and  almost  incessant  study    9 
throughout  his  short  life.    He  was  fond  of  investigating  ab- 
struse and  metaphysical  principles,  and  he  never  forsook 
them  until  he  had  explored  their  every  nook  and  corner,  12 
however  hidden  and  remote.    Had  life  and  health  been  spared 
to  him,  he  would  have  made  himself  one  of  the  most  distin- 
guished men  in  the  country.    As  a  lawyer  he  was  able  and  15 
learned,  and  in  the  successful  practice  of  a  very  large  business. 
He  was  noted  for  his  boldness  and  firmness,  and  for  his  power- 
ful advocacy  of  the  side  he  deemed  right.    His  death  will  be  18 
deplored,  with  the  most  poignant  grief,  by  a  large  number  of 
friends,  who  expected  no  more  than  they  realized  from  his 
talents  and  acquirements.    This  sad  event  will  not  be  soon  21 
forgotten.    It  blights  too  many  hopes;  it  carries  with  it  too 
much  of  sorrow  and  loss.    It  is  a  public  calamity. 


VOICES  NOT  OUR  OWN 

i  ]i  TANY  peculiar  circumstances  and  events  connected 
1  t  X  wjth  my  childhood  throng  the  chambers  of  memory. 

3  For  some  twelve  months,  when  I  was  about  eight  years 
old,  I  repeatedly  heard  a  voice,  calling  me  distinctly  by 
name,  three  times,  in  an  ascending  scale.    I  thought  this 

6  was  my  mother's  voice,  and  sometimes  went  to  her,  be- 
seeching her  to  tell  me  what  she  wanted.  Her  answer  was 
always,  "Nothing,  child!    What  do  you  mean?"    Then 

9  I  would  say,  "Mother,  who  did  call  me?  I  heard  some- 
body call  Mary,  three  times !"  This  continued  until  I 
grew  discouraged,  and  my  mother  was  perplexed  and 

12  anxious. 

One  day,  when  my  cousin,  Mehitable  Huntoon,  was 
visiting  us,  and  I  sat  in  a  little  chair  by  her  side,  in  the 

15  same  room  with  grandmother,  —  the  call  again  came,  so 
loud  that  Mehitable  heard  it,  though  I  had  ceased  to 
notice  it.    Greatly  surprised,  my  cousin  turned  to  me  and 

1 8  said,  "Your  mother  is  calling  you!"  but  I  answered  not, 
till  again  the  same  call  was  thrice  repeated.  Mehitable 
then  said  sharply,  "Why  don't  you  go?  your  mother  is 

21  calling  you!"  I  then  left  the  room,  went  to  my  mother, 
and  once  more  asked  her  if  she  had  summoned  me?  She 
answered  as  always  before.    Then  I  earnestly  declared 

24  my  cousin  had  heard  the  voice,  and  said  that  mother 

8 


VOICES  NOT  OUR  OWN  9 

wanted  me.    Accordingly  she  returned  with  me  to  grand-    i 
mother's  room,  and  led  my  cousin  into  an  adjoining  apart- 
ment.    The  door  was  ajar,  and  I  listened  with  bated   3 
breath.    Mother  told  Mehitable  all  about  this  mysterious 
voice,  and  asked  if  she  really  did  hear  Mary's  name  pro- 
nounced in  audible  tones.    My  cousin  answered  quickly,    6 
and  emphasized  her  affirmation. 

That  night,  before  going  to  rest,  my  mother  read  to  me 
the  Scriptural  narrative  of  little  Samuel,  and  bade  me,   9 
when  the  voice  called  again,  to  reply  as  he  did,  "Speak, 
Lord;  for  Thy  servant  heareth."    The  voice  came;  but 
I  was  afraid,  and  did  not  answer.    Afterward  I  wept,  and  12 
prayed  that  God  would  forgive  me,  resolving  to  do,  next 
time,  as  my  mother  had  bidden  me.    When  the  call  came 
again  I  did  answer,  in  the  words  of  Samuel,  but  never  15 
again  to  the  material  senses  was  that  mysterious  call 
repeated. 

Is  it  not  much  that  I  may  worship  Him,  18 

With  naught  my  spirit's  breathings  to  control, 
And  feel  His  presence  in  the  vast  and  dim 

And  whispering  woods,  where  dying  thunders  roll  21 

From  the  far  cataracts?    Shall  I  not  rejoice 
That  I  have  learned  at  last  to  know  His  voice 

From  man's?  —  I  will  rejoice!     My  soaring  soul  24 

Now  hath  redeemed  her  birthright  of  the  day, 
And  won,  through  clouds,  to  Him,  her  own  unfettered  way! 

—  Mrs.  Hemans.       27 


EARLY  STUDIES 

i  "\>TY  father  was  taught  to  believe  that  my  brain  was 
*»*«*  too  large  for  my  body  and  so  kept  me  much  out  of 
3  school,  but  I  gained  book-knowledge  with  far  less  labor 
than  is  usually  requisite.    At  ten  years  of  age  I  was  as 
familiar  with  Lindley  Murray's  Grammar  as  with  the 
6  Westminster  Catechism;   and  the  latter  I  had  to  repeat 
every  Sunday.    My  favorite  studies  were  natural  philoso- 
phy, logic,  and  moral  science.     From  my  brother  Al- 
9  bert  I  received  lessons  in  the  ancient  tongues,  Hebrew, 
Greek,  and  Latin.    My  brother  studied  Hebrew  during 
his  college  vacations.    After  my  discovery  of  Christian 
12  Science,  most  of  the  knowledge  I  had  gleaned  from 
schoolbooks  vanished  like  a  dream. 
Learning  was  so  illumined,  that  grammar  was  eclipsed, 
is  Etymology  was  divine  history,  voicing  the  idea  of  God  in 
man's  origin  and  signification.    Syntax  was  spiritual  order 
and  unity.    Prosody,  the  song  of  angels,  and  no  earthly 
18  or  inglorious  theme. 


10 


GIRLHOOD  COMPOSITION 

TT^ROM  childhood  I  was  a  verse-maker.    Poetry  suited    i 
■*■      my  emotions  better  than  prose.     The  following  is 
one  of  my  girlhood  productions.  3 


Alphabet  and  Bayonet 

If  fancy  plumes  aerial  flight, 

Go  fix  thy  restless  mind  6 

On  learning's  lore  and  wisdom's  might, 

And  live  to  bless  mankind. 
The  sword  is  sheathed,  't  is  freedom's  hour,  9 

No  despot  bears  misrule, 
Where  knowledge  plants  the  foot  of  power 

In  our  God-blessed  free  school.  12 

Forth  from  this  fount  the  streamlets  flow, 

That  widen  in  their  course. 
Hero  and  sage  arise  to  show  15 

Science  the  mighty  source, 
And  laud  the  land  whose  talents  rock 

The  cradle  of  her  power,  18 

And  wreaths  are  twined  round  Plymouth  Rock, 

From  erudition's  bower. 

Farther  than  feet  of  chamois  fall,  21 

Free  as  the  generous  air, 
11 


12  RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

Strains  nobler  far  than  clarion  call 
Wake  freedom's  welcome,  where 

Minerva's  silver  sandals  still 
Are  loosed,  and  not  effete; 

Where  echoes  still  my  day-dreams  thrill, 
Woke  by  her  fancied  feet. 


THEOLOGICAL  REMINISCENCE 

AT  the  age  of  twelve  I  was  admitted  to  the  Congre-    i 
gational  (Trinitarian)  Church,  my  parents  having 
been  members  of  that  body  for  a  half -century.    In  connec-    3 
tion  with  this  event,  some  circumstances  are  noteworthy. 
Before  this  step  was  taken,  the  doctrine  of  unconditional 
election,  or  predestination,  greatly  troubled  me;    for  I    6 
was  unwilling  to  be  saved,  if  my  brothers  and  sisters  were 
to  be  numbered  among  those  who  were  doomed  to  per- 
petual banishment  from  God.    So  perturbed  was  I  by  the    9 
thoughts  aroused  by  this  erroneous  doctrine,  that  the 
family  doctor  was  summoned,  and  pronounced  me  stricken 
with  fever.  12 

My  father's  relentless  theology  emphasized  belief  in  a 
final  judgment-day,  in  the  danger  of  endless  punishment, 
and  in  a  Jehovah  merciless  towards  unbelievers;  and  of  15 
these  things  he  now  spoke,  hoping  to  win  me  from  dreaded 
heresy. 

My  mother,  as  she  bathed  my  burning  temples,  bade  18 
me  lean  on  God's  love,  which  would  give  me  rest,  if  I 
went  to  Him  in  prayer,  as  I  was  wont  to  do,  seeking  His 
guidance.  I  prayed;  and  a  soft  glow  of  ineffable  joy  came  21 
over  me.  The  fever  was  gone,  and  I  rose  and  dressed 
myself,  in  a  normal  condition  of  health.  Mother  saw  this, 
and  was  glad.    The  physician  marvelled;  and  the  "hor-  24 

13 


14   RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i  rible  decree"  of  predestination  —  as  John  Calvin  rightly 

called  his  own  tenet  —  forever  lost  its  power  over  me. 
3      When  the  meeting  was  held  for  the  examination  of  can- 
didates for  membership,  I  was  of  course  present.    The 
pastor  was  an  old-school  expounder  of  the  strictest  Pres- 
6  byterian  doctrines.    He  was  apparently  as  eager  to  have 
unbelievers  in  these  dogmas  lost,  as  he  was  to  have  elect 
believers  converted  and  rescued  from  perdition;  for  both 
9  salvation  and  condemnation  depended,  according  to  his 
views,  upon  the  good  pleasure  of  infinite  Love.   However,  I 
was  ready  for  his  doleful  questions,  which  I  answered  with- 

12  out  a  tremor,  declaring  that  never  could  I  unite  with  the 
church,  if  assent  to  this  doctrine  was  essential  thereto. 
Distinctly  do  I  recall  what  followed.    I  stoutly  main- 

15  tained  that  I  was  willing  to  trust  God,  and  take  my  chance 
of  spiritual  safety  with  my  brothers  and  sisters,  —  not  one 
of  whom  had  then  made  any  profession  of  religion,  — 

18  even  if  my  creedal  doubts  left  me  outside  the  doors.  The 
minister  then  wished  me  to  tell  him  when  I  had  experi- 
enced a  change  of  heart;  but  tearfully  I  had  to  respond 

21  that  I  could  not  designate  any  precise  time.  Nevertheless 
he  persisted  in  the  assertion  that  I  had  been  truly  regene- 
rated, and  asked  me  to  say  how  I  felt  when  the  new  light 

24  dawned  within  me.  I  replied  that  I  could  only  answer 
him  in  the  words  of  the  Psalmist:  "Search  me,  O  God, 
and  know  my  heart:   try  me,  and  know  my  thoughts: 

27  and  see  if  there  be  any  wicked  way  in  me,  and  lead  me  in 
the  way  everlasting." 
This  was  so  earnestly  said,  that  even  the  oldest  church- 

30  members  wept.    After  the  meeting  was  over  they  came 


THEOLOGICAL  REMINISCENCE  15 

and  kissed  me.    To  the  astonishment  of  many,  the  good    i 
clergyman's  heart  also  melted,  and  he  received  me  into 
their  communion,  and  my  protest  along  with  me.   My  con-    3 
nection  with  this  religious  body  was  retained  till  I  founded 
a  church  of  my  own,  built  on  the  basis  of  Christian  Science, 
"Jesus  Christ  himself  being  the  chief  corner-stone."  6 

In  confidence  of  faith,  I  could  say  in  David's  words, 
"I  will  go  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord  God:  I  will  make 
mention  of  Thy  righteousness,  even  of  Thine  only.  O  9 
God,  Thou  hast  taught  me  from  my  youth:  and  hith- 
erto have  I  declared  Thy  wondrous  works."  (Psalms  lxxi. 
16,  17.)  12 

In  the  year  1878  I  was  called  to  preach  in  Boston  at  the 
Baptist  Tabernacle  of  Rev.  Daniel  C.  Eddy,  D.  D.,  —  by 
the  pastor  of  this  church.    I  accepted  the  invitation  and  15 
commenced  work. 

The  congregation  so  increased  in  number  the  pews  were 
not  sufficient  to  seat  the  audience  and  benches  were  used  18 
in  the  aisles.    At  the  close  of  my  engagement  we  parted 
in  Christian  fellowship,  if  not  in  full  unity  of  doctrine. 

Our  last  vestry  meeting  was  made  memorable  by  elo-  21 
quent  addresses  from  persons  who  feelingly  testified  to 
having  been  healed  through  my  preaching.    Among  other 
diseases  cured  they  specified  cancers.    The  cases  described  24 
had  been  treated  and  given  over  by  physicians  of  the  popu- 
lar schools  of  medicine,  but  I  had  not  heard  of  these  cases 
till  the  persons  who  divulged  their  secret  joy  were  healed.  27 
A  prominent  churchman  agreeably  informed  the  congre- 
gation that  many  others  present  had  been  healed  under 
my  preaching,  but  were  too  timid  to  testify  in  public.       30 


16   RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i      One  memorable  Sunday  afternoon,  a  soprano,  —  clear, 

strong,  sympathetic,  —  floating  up  from  the  pews,  caught 

3  my  ear.    When  the  meeting  was  over,  two  ladies  pushing 

their  way  through  the  crowd  reached  the  platform.    With 

tears  of  joy  flooding  her  eyes  —  for  she  was  a  mother  — 

6  one  of  them  said,  "Did  you  hear  my  daughter  sing?  Why, 

she  has  not  sung  before  since  she  left  the  choir  and  was 

in  consumption!    When  she  entered  this  church  one  hour 

9  ago  she  could  not  speak  a  loud  word,  and  now,  oh,  thank 

God,  she  is  healed!" 

It  was  not  an  uncommon  occurrence  in  my  own  church 

12  for  the  sick  to  be  healed  by  my  sermon.  Many  pale  cripples 

went  into  the  church  leaning  on  crutches  who  went  out 

carrying  them  on  their  shoulders.    "And  these  signs  shall 

iS  follow  them  that  believe." 

The  charter  for  The  Mother  Church  in  Boston  was  ob- 
tained June,  1879,  and  the  same  month  the  members, 
18  twenty-six  in  number,  extended  a  call  to  Mary  B.  G.  Eddy 
to  become  their  pastor.    She  accepted  the  call,  and  was 
ordained  A.  D.  1881. 


THE  COUNTRY-SEAT 

Written  in  youth,  while  visiting  a  family  friend  in  the  beautiful     i 
suburbs  of  Boston. 


WILD  spirit  of  song,  —  midst  the  zephyrs  at  play         3 
In  bowers  of  beauty,  —  I  bend  to  thy  lay, 
And  woo,  while  I  worship  in  deep  sylvan  spot, 
The  Muses'  soft  echoes  to  kindle  the  grot.  6 

Wake  chords  of  my  lyre,  with  musical  kiss, 
To  vibrate  and  tremble  with  accents  of  bliss. 

Here  morning  peers  out,  from  her  crimson  repose,  9 

On  proud  Prairie  Queen  and  the  modest  Moss-rose; 

And  vesper  reclines  —  when  the  dewdrop  is  shed 

On  the  heart  of  the  pink  —  in  its  odorous  bed;  12 

But  Flora  has  stolen  the  rainbow  and  sky, 

To  sprinkle  the  flowers  with  exquisite  dye. 

Here  fame-honored  hickory  rears  his  bold  form,  15 

And  bares  a  brave  breast  to  the  lightning  and  storm, 
While  palm,  bay,  and  laurel,  in  classical  glee, 
Chase  tulip,  magnolia,  and  fragrant  fringe-tree;  18 

And  sturdy  horse-chestnut  for  centuries  hath  given 
Its  feathery  blossom  and  branches  to  heaven. 

17 


18    RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i  Here  is  life!    Here  is  youth!    Here  the  poet's  world- 
wish,  — 

3  Cool  waters  at  play  with  the  gold-gleaming  fish; 
While  cactus  a  mellower  glory  receives 
From  light  colored  softly  by  blossom  and  leaves; 

6  And  nestling  alder  is  whispering  low, 
In  lap  of  the  pear-tree,  with  musical  flow.1 

Dark  sentinel  hedgerow  is  guarding  repose, 
9  Midst  grotto  and  songlet  and  streamlet  that  flows 

Where  beauty  and  perfume  from  buds  burst  away, 

And  ope  their  closed  cells  to  the  bright,  laughing  day; 
12  Yet,  dwellers  in  Eden,  earth  yields  you  her  tear,  — 

Oft  plucked  for  the  banquet,  but  laid  on  the  bier. 

Earth's  beauty  and  glory  delude  as  the  shrine 
15  Or  fount  of  real  joy  and  of  visions  divine; 

But  hope,  as  the  eaglet  that  spurneth  the  sod, 

May  soar  above  matter,  to  fasten  on  God, 
18  And  freely  adore  all  His  spirit  hath  made, 

Where  rapture  and  radiance  and  glory  ne'er  fade. 

Oh,  give  me  the  spot  where  affection  may  dwell 
21  In  sacred  communion  with  home's  magic  spell! 

Where  flowers  of  feeling  are  fragrant  and  fair, 

And  those  we  most  love  find  a  happiness  rare; 
24  But  clouds  are  a  presage,  —  they  darken  my  lay: 

This  life  is  a  shadow,  and  hastens  away. 

1  An  alder  growing  from  the  bent  branch  of  a  pear-tree. 


MARRIAGE  AND  PARENTAGE 

TN  1843 1  was  united  to  my  first  husband,  Colonel  George   i 
*    Washington  Glover  of  Charleston,  South  Carolina, 
the  ceremony  taking  place  under  the  paternal  roof  in   3 
Tilton. 

After  parting  with  the  dear  home  circle  I  went  with 
him  to  the  South;  but  he  was  spared  to  me  for  only  one   6 
brief  year.    He  was  in  Wilmington,  North  Carolina,  on 
business,  when  the  yellow-fever  raged  in  that  city,  and  was 
suddenly  attacked  by  this  insidious  disease,  which  in  his   9 
case  proved  fatal. 

My  husband  was  a  freemason,  being  a  member  in  Saint 
Andrew's  Lodge,  Number  10,  and  of  Union  Chapter,  Num-  12 
ber  3,  of  Royal  Arch  masons.  He  was  highly  esteemed 
and  sincerely  lamented  by  a  large  circle  of  friends  and  ac- 
quaintances, whose  kindness  and  sympathy  helped  to  sup-  is 
port  me  in  this  terrible  bereavement.  A  month  later  I 
returned  to  New  Hampshire,  where,  at  the  end  of  four 
months,  my  babe  was  born.  18 

Colonel  Glover's  tender  devotion  to  his  young  bride 
was  remarked  by  all  observers.  With  his  parting  breath 
he  gave  pathetic  directions  to  his  brother  masons  about  21 
accompanying  her  on  her  sad  journey  to  the  North.  Here 
it  is  but  justice  to  record,  they  performed  their  obligations 
most  faithfully.  24 

19 


20  RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i  After  returning  to  the  paternal  roof  I  lost  all  my  hus- 
band's property,  except  what  money  I  had  brought  with 

3  me ;  and  remained  with  my  parents  until  after  my  mother's 
decease. 
A  few  months  before  my  father's  second  marriage,  to 

6  Mrs.  Elizabeth  Patterson  Duncan,  sister  of  Lieutenant- 
Governor  George  W.  Patterson  of  New  York,  my  little 
son,  about  four  years  of  age,  was  sent  away  from  me,  and 

9  put  under  the  care  of  our  family  nurse,  who  had  married, 
and  resided  in  the  northern  part  of  New  Hampshire.  I 
had  no  training  for  self-support,  and  my  home  I  regarded 
12  as  very  precious.  The  night  before  my  child  was  taken 
from  me,  I  knelt  by  his  side  throughout  the  dark  hours, 
hoping  for  a  vision  of  relief  from  this  trial.  The  follow- 
15  ing  lines  are  taken  from  my  poem,  "Mother's  Darling," 
written  after  this  separation:  — 

Thy  smile  through  tears,  as  sunshine  o'er  the  sea, 
18  Awoke  new  beauty  in  the  surge's  roll! 

Oh,  life  is  dead,  bereft  of  all,1  with  thee,  — 
Star  of  my  earthly  hope,  babe  of  my  soul. 

21  My  second  marriage  was  very  unfortunate,  and  from  it 
I  was  compelled  to  ask  for  a  bill  of  divorce,  which  was 
granted  me  in  the  city  of  Salem,  Massachusetts. 

24  My  dominant  thought  in  marrying  again  was  to  get 
back  my  child,  but  after  our  marriage  his  stepfather  was 
not  willing  he  should  have  a  home  with  me.    A  plot  was 

27  consummated  for  keeping  us  apart.  The  family  to  whose 
care  he  was  committed  very  soon  removed  to  what  was 
then  regarded  as  the  Far  West. 


MARRIAGE  AND  PARENTAGE  21 

After  his  removal  a  letter  was  read  to  my  little  son,    i 
informing  him  that  his  mother  was  dead  and  buried. 
Without  my  knowledge  a  guardian  was  appointed  him,  and   3 
I  was  then  informed  that  my  son  was  lost.    Every  means 
within  my  power  was  employed  to  find  him,  but  without 
success.    We  never  met  again  until  he  had  reached  the    6 
age  of  thirty-four,  had  a  wife  and  two  children,  and  by  a 
strange  providence  had  learned  that  his  mother  still  lived, 
and  came  to  see  me  in  Massachusetts.  9 

Meanwhile  he  had  served  as  a  volunteer  throughout 
the  war  for  the  Union,  and  at  its  expiration  was  appointed 
United  States  Marshal  of  the  Territory  of  Dakota.  12 

It  is  well  to  know,  dear  reader,  that  our  material,  mortal 
history  is  but  the  record  of  dreams,  not  of  man's  real  ex- 
istence, and  the  dream  has  no  place  in  the  Science  of  being.  15 
It  is  "as  a  tale  that  is  told,"  and  "as  the  shadow  when  it 
declineth."  The  heavenly  intent  of  earth's  shadows  is  to 
chasten  the  affections,  to  rebuke  human  consciousness  and  18 
turn  it  gladly  from  a  material,  false  sense  of  life  and  happi- 
ness, to  spiritual  joy  and  true  estimate  of  being. 

The  awakening  from  a  false  sense  of  life,  substance,  and  21 
mind  in  matter,  is  as  yet  imperfect;  but  for  those  lucid 
and  enduring  lessons  of  Love  which  tend  to  this  result, 
I  bless  God.  24 

Mere  historic  incidents  and  personal  events  are  frivo- 
lous and  of  no  moment,  unless  they  illustrate  the  ethics  of 
Truth.  To  this  end,  but  only  to  this  end,  such  narrations  27 
may  be  admissible  and  advisable;  but  if  spiritual  con- 
clusions are  separated  from  their  premises,  the  nexus  is 
lost,  and  the  argument,  with  its  rightful  conclusions,  be-  30 


22   RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i  comes  correspondingly  obscure.   The  human  history  needs 

to  be  revised,  and  the  material  record  expunged. 

3      The  Gospel  narratives  bear  brief  testimony  even  to  the 

life  of  our  great  Master.     His  spiritual  noumenon  and 

phenomenon  silenced  portraiture.    Writers  less  wise  than 

6  the  apostles  essayed  in  the  Apocryphal  New  Testament 

a  legendary  and  traditional  history  of  the  early  life  of 

Jesus.    But  St.  Paul  summarized  the  character  of  Jesus 

9  as  the  model  of  Christianity,  in  these  words:  "Consider 

him  that  endured  such  contradiction  of  sinners  against 

himself."    "Who  for  the  joy  that  was  set  before  him  en- 

12  dured  the  cross,  despising  the  shame,  and  is  set  down 

at  the  right  hand  of  the  throne  of  God." 

It  may  be  that  the  mortal  life-battle  still  wages,  and 

15  must  continue  till  its  involved  errors  are  vanquished  by 

victory-bringing  Science;    but  this  triumph  will  come! 

God  is  over  all.    He  alone  is  our  origin,  aim,  and  being. 

18  The  real  man  is  not  of  the  dust,  nor  is  he  ever  created 

through  the  flesh;  for  his  father  and  mother  are  the  one 

Spirit,  and  his  brethren  are  all  the  children  of  one  parent, 

21  the  eternal  good. 


EMERGENCE  INTO  LIGHT 

r  |\HE  trend  of  human  life  was  too  eventful  to  leave  me   i 
*    undisturbed  in  the  illusion  that  this  so-called  life 
could  be  a  real  and  abiding  rest.    All  things  earthly  must    3 
ultimately  yield  to  the  irony  of  fate,  or  else  be  merged 
into  the  one  infinite  Love. 

As  these  pungent  lessons  became  clearer,  they  grew  6 
sterner.  Previously  the  cloud  of  mortal  mind  seemed  to 
have  a  silver  lining;  but  now  it  was  not  even  fringed  with 
light.  Matter  was  no  longer  spanned  with  its  rainbow  9 
of  promise.  The  world  was  dark.  The  oncoming  hours 
were  indicated  by  no  floral  dial..  The  senses  could  not 
prophesy  sunrise  or  starlight.  12 

Thus  it  was  when  the  moment  arrived  of  the  heart's 
bridal  to  more  spiritual  existence.    When  the  door  opened, 
I  was  waiting  and  watching;    and,  lo,  the  bridegroom  15 
came!    The  character  of  the  Christ  was  illuminated  by 
the  midnight  torches  of  Spirit.    My  heart  knew  its  Re- 
deemer.   He  whom  my  affections  had  diligently  sought  18 
was  as  the  One  "altogether  lovely,"  as  "the  chief  est," 
the  only,  "among  ten  thousand."    Soulless  famine  had 
fled.    Agnosticism,  pantheism,  and  theosophy  were  void.  21 
Being  was  beautiful,  its  substance,  cause,  and  currents 
were  God  and  His  idea.    I  had  touched  the  hem  of  Chris- 
tian Science.  24 


THE  GREAT  DISCOVERY 

i  TT  was  in  Massachusetts,  in  February,  1866,  and  after 
■■■  the  death  of  the  magnetic  doctor,  Mr.  P.  P.  Quimby, 

3  whom  spiritualists  would  associate  therewith,  but  who 
was  in  no  wise  connected  with  this  event,  that  I  discov- 
ered the  Science  of  divine  metaphysical  healing  which  I 

6  afterwards  named  Christian  Science.  The  discovery  came 
to  pass  in  this  way.  During  twenty  years  prior  to  my 
discovery  I  had  been  trying  to  trace  all  physical  effects  to 

9  a  mental  cause;  and  in  the  latter  part  of  1866  I  gained 
the  scientific  certainty  that  all  causation  was  Mind,  and 
every  effect  a  mental  phenomenon. 

12  My  immediate  recovery  from  the  effects  of  an  injury 
caused  by  an  accident,  an  injury  that  neither  medicine  nor 
surgery  could  reach,  was  the  falling  apple  that  led  me  to 

is  the  discovery  how  to  be  well  myself,  and  how  to  make 
others  so. 
Even  to  the  homoeopathic  physician  who  attended  me, 

18  and  rejoiced  in  my  recovery,  I  could  not  then  explain  the 
modus  of  my  relief.  I  could  only  assure  him  that  the  divine 
Spirit  had  wrought  the  miracle  —  a  miracle  which  later 

21  I  found  to  be  in  perfect  scientific  accord  with  divine  law. 
I  then  withdrew  from  society  about  three  years,  —  to 
ponder  my  mission,  to  search  the  Scriptures,  to  find  the 

24  Science  of  Mind  that  should  take  the  things  of  God  and 

24 


THE  GREAT  DISCOVERY  25 

show  them  to  the  creature,  and  reveal  the  great  curative   i 
Principle,  —  Deity. 

The  Bible  was  my  textbook.  It  answered  my  questions  3 
as  to  how  I  was  healed;  but  the  Scriptures  had  to  me  a 
new  meaning,  a  new  tongue.  Their  spiritual  significa- 
tion appeared;  and  I  apprehended  for  the  first  time,  in  6 
their  spiritual  meaning,  Jesus'  teaching  and  demonstra- 
tion, and  the  Principle  and  rule  of  spiritual  Science  and 
metaphysical  healing,  —  in  a  word,  Christian  Science.         9 

I  named  it  Christian,  because  it  is  compassionate, 
helpful,  and  spiritual.    God  I  called  immortal  Mind.   That 
which  sins,  suffers,  and  dies,  I  named  mortal  mind.    The  12 
physical  senses,  or  sensuous  nature,  I  called  error  and 
shadow.     Soul  I  denominated  substance,  because  Soul 
alone  is  truly  substantial.    God  I  characterized  as  individ-  15 
ual  entity,  but  His  corporeality  I  denied.    The  real  I 
claimed  as  eternal;   and  its  antipodes,  or  the  temporal, 
I  described  as  unreal.    Spirit  I  called  the  reality;   and  18 
matter,  the  unreality. 

I  knew  the  human  conception  of  God  to  be  that  He  was 
a  physically  personal  being,  like  unto  man;  and  that  the  21 
five  physical  senses  are  so  many  witnesses  to  the  physical 
personality  of  mind  and  the  real  existence  of  matter;  but 
I  learned  that  these  material  senses  testify  falsely,  that  24 
matter  neither  sees,  hears,  nor  feels  Spirit,  and  is  therefore 
inadequate  to  form  any  proper  conception  of  the  infinite 
Mind.    "If  I  bear  witness  of  myself,  my  witness  is  not  27 
true."    (John  v.  31.) 

I  beheld  with  ineffable  awe  our  great  Master's  purpose 
in  not  questioning  those  he  healed  as  to  their  disease  or  30 


26  RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i  its  symptoms,  and  his  marvellous  skill  in  demanding 

neither  obedience  to  hygienic  laws,  nor  prescribing  drugs 

3  to  support  the  divine  power  which  heals.    Adoringly  I 

discerned  the  Principle  of  his  holy  heroism  and  Christian 

example  on  the  cross,  when  he  refused  to  drink  the  "vine- 

6  gar  and  gall,"  a  preparation  of  poppy,  or  aconite,  to  allay 

the  tortures  of  crucifixion. 

Our  great  Way-shower,  steadfast  to  the  end  in  his  obedi- 

9  ence  to  God's  laws,  demonstrated  for  all  time  and  peoples 

the  supremacy  of  good  over  evil,  and  the  superiority  of 

Spirit  over  matter. 

12  The  miracles  recorded  in  the  Bible,  which  had  before 
seemed  to  me  supernatural,  grew  divinely  natural  and  ap- 
prehensible;   though  uninspired  interpreters  ignorantly 

i5  pronounce  Christ's  healing  miraculous,  instead  of  seeing 
therein  the  operation  of  the  divine  law. 

Jesus  of  Nazareth  was  a  natural  and  divine  Scientist. 

18  He  was  so  before  the  material  world  saw  him.  He  who 
antedated  Abraham,  and  gave  the  world  a  new  date  in  the 
Christian  era,  was  a  Christian  Scientist,  who  needed  no 

21  discovery  of  the  Science  of  being  in  order  to  rebuke  the 
evidence.  To  one  "born  of  the  flesh,"  however,  divine 
Science  must  be  a  discovery.    Woman  must  give  it  birth. 

24  It  must  be  begotten  of  spirituality,  since  none  but  the  pure 
in  heart  can  see  God,  —  the  Principle  of  all  things  pure; 
and  none  but  the  "poor  in  spirit"  could  first  state  this 

27  Principle,  could  know  yet  more  of  the  nothingness  of  mat- 
ter and  the  allness  of  Spirit,  could  utilize  Truth,  and  ab- 
solutely reduce  the  demonstration  of  being,  in  Science,  to 

30  the  apprehension  of  the  age. 


THE  GREAT  DISCOVERY  27 

I  wrote  also,  at  this  period,  comments  on  the  Scriptures,    i 
setting  forth  their  spiritual  interpretation,  the  Science  of 
the  Bible,  and  so  laid  the  foundation  of  my  work  called    3 
Science  and  Health,  published  in  1875. 

If  these  notes  and  comments,  which  have  never  been 
read  by  any  one  but  myself,  were  published,  it  would  6 
show  that  after  my  discovery  of  the  absolute  Science 
of  Mind-healing,  like  all  great  truths,  this  spiritual 
Science  developed  itself  to  me  until  Science  and  9 
Health  was  written.  These  early  comments  are  valu- 
able to  me  as  waymarks  of  progress,  which  I  would  not 
have  effaced.  12 

Up  to  that  time  I  had  not  fully  voiced  my  discov- 
ery.    Naturally,  my  first  jottings  were  but  efforts  to 
express  in  feeble  diction  Truth's  ultimate.   In  Longfellow's  15 
language,  — 

But  the  feeble  hands  and  helpless, 

Groping  blindly  in  the  darkness,  18 

Touch  God's  right  hand  in  that  darkness, 

And  are  lifted  up  and  strengthened. 

As  sweet  music  ripples  in  one's  first  thoughts  of  it  like  21 
the  brooklet  in  its  meandering  midst  pebbles  and  rocks, 
before  the  mind  can  duly  express  it  to  the  ear,  —  so  the 
harmony  of  divine  Science  first  broke  upon  my  sense,  24 
before  gathering  experience  and  confidence  to  articulate 
it.    Its  natural  manifestation  is  beautiful  and  euphonious, 
but  its  written  expression  increases  in  power  and  perfection  27 
under  the  guidance  of  the  great  Master. 

The  divine  hand  led  me  into  a  new  world  of  light  and 
Life,  a  fresh  universe  —  old  to  God,  but  new  to  His  "little  3Q 


28   RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i  one."    It  became  evident  that  the  divine  Mind  alone  must 
answer,  and  be  found  as  the  Life,  or  Principle,  of  all  being; 
3  and  that  one  must  acquaint  himself  with  God,  if  he  would 
be  at  peace.     He  must  be  ours  practically,  guiding  our 
every  thought  and  action;    else  we  cannot  understand 
6  the  omnipresence  of  good  sufficiently  to  demonstrate, 
even  in  part,  the  Science  of  the  perfect  Mind  and  divine 
healing. 
9      I  had  learned  that  thought  must  be  spiritualized,  in 
order  to  apprehend  Spirit.    It  must  become  honest,  un- 
selfish, and  pure,  in  order  to  have  the  least  understanding 

12  of  God  in  divine  Science.  The  first  must  become  last. 
Our  reliance  upon  material  things  must  be  transferred  to 
a  perception  of  and  dependence  on  spiritual  things.    For 

is  Spirit  to  be  supreme  in  demonstration,  it  must  be  supreme 
in  our  affections,  and  we  must  be  clad  with  divine  power. 
Purity,  self-renunciation,  faith,  and  understanding  must 

18  reduce  all  things  real  to  their  own  mental  denomina- 
tion, Mind,  which  divides,  subdivides,  increases,  dimin- 
ishes, constitutes,  and  sustains,  according  to  the  law  of 

21  God. 

I  had  learned  that  Mind  reconstructed  the  body,  and 
that  nothing  else  could.    How  it  was  done,  the  spiritual 

24  Science  of  Mind  must  reveal.  It  was  a  mystery  to  me 
then,  but  I  have  since  understood  it.  All  Science  is  a 
revelation.    Its  Principle  is  divine,  not  human,  reaching 

27  higher  than  the  stars  of  heaven. 

Am  I  a  believer  in  spiritualism?   I  believe  in  no  ism. 
This  is  my  endeavor,  to  be  a  Christian,  to  assimilate  the 

30  character  and  practice  of  the  anointed;   and  no  motive 


THE  GREAT  DISCOVERY  29 

can  cause  a  surrender  of  this  effort.  As  I  understand  it, 
spiritualism  is  the  antipode  of  Christian  Science.  I  esteem 
all  honest  people,  and  love  them,  and  hold  to  loving  our 
enemies  and  doing  good  to  them  that  "despitefully  use 
you  and  persecute  you." 


FOUNDATION  WORK 

i  A  S  the  pioneer  of  Christian  Science  I  stood  alone  in 
•**•  this  conflict,  endeavoring  to  smite  error  with  the 

3  falchion  of  Truth.  The  rare  bequests  of  Christian  Science 
are  costly,  and  they  have  won  fields  of  battle  from  which 
the  dainty  borrower  would  have  fled.    Ceaseless  toil,  self- 

6  renunciation,  and  love,  have  cleared  its  pathway. 

The  motive  of  my  earliest  labors  has  never  changed. 
It  was  to  relieve  the  sufferings  of  humanity  by  a  sanitary 

9  system  that  should  include  all  moral  and  religious  reform. 

It  is  often  asked  why  Christian  Science  was  revealed  to 

me  as  one  intelligence,  analyzing,  uncovering,  and  annihi- 

12  lating  the  false  testimony  of  the  physical  senses.  Why  was 
this  conviction  necessary  to  the  right  apprehension  of  the 
invincible  and  infinite  energies  of  Truth  and  Love,  as  con- 

15  trasted  with  the  foibles  and  fables  of  finite  mind  and  ma- 
terial existence. 
The  answer  is  plain.    St.  Paul  declared  that  the  law 

18  was  the  schoolmaster,  to  bring  him  to  Christ.  Even  so 
was  I  led  into  the  mazes  of  divine  metaphysics  through 
the  gospel  of  suffering,  the  providence  of  God,  and  the 

21  cross  of  Christ.  No  one  else  can  drain  the  cup  which  I 
have  drunk  to  the  dregs  as  the  Discoverer  and  teacher  of 
Christian  Science;   neither  can  its  inspiration  be  gained 

24  without  tasting  this  cup. 

30 


FOUNDATION  WORK  31 

The  loss  of  material  objects  of  affection  sunders  the    i 
dominant  ties  of  earth  and  points  to  heaven.    Nothing 
can  compete  with  Christian  Science,  and  its  demonstra-    3 
tion,  in  showing  this  solemn  certainty  in  growing  freedom 
and  vindicating  "the  ways  of  God"  to  man.    The  abso- 
lute proof  and  self-evident  propositions  of  Truth  are  im-    6 
measurably  paramount  to  rubric  and  dogma  in  proving 
the  Christ. 

From  my  very  childhood  I  was  impelled,  by  a  hunger    9 
and  thirst  after  divine  things,  —  a  desire  for  something 
higher  and  better  than  matter,  and  apart  from  it,  —  to 
seek  diligently  for  the  knowledge  of  God  as  the  one  great  12 
and  ever-present  relief  from  human  woe.    The  first  spon- 
taneous motion  of  Truth  and  Love,  acting  through  Chris- 
tian Science  on  my  roused  consciousness,  banished  at  once  15 
and  forever  the  fundamental  error  of  faith  in  things  ma- 
terial; for  this  trust  is  the  unseen  sin,  the  unknown  foe,  — 
the  heart's  untamed  desire  which  breaketh  the  divine  com-  18 
mandments.    As  says  St.  James:  "Whosoever  shall  keep 
the  whole  law,  and  yet  offend  in  one  point,  he  is  guilty 
of  all."  21 

Into  mortal  mind's  material  obliquity  I  gazed,  and  stood 
abashed.  Blanched  was  the  cheek  of  pride.  My  heart 
bent  low  before  the  omnipotence  of  Spirit,  and  a  tint  of  24 
humility,  soft  as  the  heart  of  a  moonbeam,  mantled  the 
earth.  Bethlehem  and  Bethany,  Gethsemane  and  Calvary, 
spoke  to  my  chastened  sense  as  by  the  tearful  lips  of  a  27 
babe.  Frozen  fountains  were  unsealed.  Erudite  systems 
of  philosophy  and  religion  melted,  for  Love  unveiled  the 
healing  promise  and  potency  of  a  present  spiritual  afflatus.  30 


32  RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i  It  was  the  gospel  of  healing,  on  its  divinely  appointed 
human  mission,  bearing  on  its  white  wings,  to  my  appre- 
3  hension,  "  the  beauty  of  holiness/'  —  even  the  possibili- 
ties of  spiritual  insight,  knowledge,  and  being. 

Early  had  I  learned  that  whatever  is  loved  materially, 

6  as  mere  corporeal  personality,  is  eventually  lost.    "For 

whosoever  will  save  his  life  shall  lose  it,"  saith  the  Master. 

Exultant  hope,  if  tinged  with  earthliness,  is  crushed  as  the 

9  moth. 

What  is  termed  mortal  and  material  existence  is  graph- 
ically defined  by  Calderon,  the  famous  Spanish  poet,  who 
12  wrote,  — 

What  is  life?    *T  is  but  a  madness. 
What  is  life?    A  mere  illusion, 
15  Fleeting  pleasure,  fond  delusion, 

Short-lived  joy,  that  ends  in  sadness, 
Whose  most  constant  substance  seems 
18  But  the  dream  of  other  dreams. 


MEDICAL  EXPERIMENTS 

THE  physical  side  of  this  research  was  aided  by  hints    i 
from  homoeopathy,  sustaining  my  final  conclusion 
that  mortal  belief,  instead  of  the  drug,  governed  the  action    3 
of  material  medicine. 

I  wandered  through  the  dim  mazes  of  materia  medica, 
till  I  was  weary  of  "  scientific  guessing,"  as  it  has  been  well    6 
called.    I  sought  knowledge  from  the  different  schools,  — 
allopathy,  homoeopathy,  hydropathy,  electricity,  and  from 
various  humbugs,  —  but  without  receiving  satisfaction.        9 

I  found,  in  the  two  hundred  and  sixty-two  remedies 
enumerated  by  Jahr,  one  pervading  secret;  namely,  that 
the  less  material  medicine  we  have,  and  the  more  Mind,  12 
the  better  the  work  is  done;  a  fact  which  seems  to  prove 
the  Principle  of  Mind-healing.    One  drop  of  the  thirtieth 
attenuation  of  Natrum  muriatieum,  in  a  tumbler-full  15 
of  water,  and  one  teaspoonful  of  the  water  mixed  with 
the  faith  of  ages,  would  cure  patients  not  affected  by  a 
larger  dose.    The  drug  disappears  in  the  higher  attenua-  18 
tions  of  homoeopathy,  and  matter  is  thereby  rarefied  to 
its  fatal  essence,  mortal  mind;  but  immortal  Mind,  the 
curative  Principle,  remains,  and  is  found  to  be  even  more  21 
active. 

The  mental  virtues  of  the  material  methods  of  medicine, 
when  understood,  were  insufficient  to  satisfy  my  doubts  24 

33 


34  RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i  as  to  the  honesty  or  utility  of  using  a  material  curative.   1 

must  know  more  of  the  unmixed,  unerring  source,  in  order 

3  to  gain  the  Science  of  Mind,  the  All-in-all  of  Spirit,  in 

which  matter  is  obsolete.    Nothing  less  could  solve  the 

mental  problem.    If  I  sought  an  answer  from  the  medical 

6  schools,  the  reply  was  dark  and  contradictory.    Neither 

ancient  nor  modern  philosophy  could  clear  the  clouds,  or 

give  me  one  distinct  statement  of  the  spiritual  Science  of 

9  Mind-healing.    Human  reason  was  not  equal  to  it. 

I  claim  for  healing  scientifically  the  following  advan- 
tages: First:  It  does  away  with  all  material  medicines, 
12  and  recognizes  the  antidote  for  all  sickness,  as  well  as  sin, 
in  the  immortal  Mind;  and  mortal  mind  as  the  source  of 
all  the  ills  which  befall  mortals.    Second:  It  is  more  effec- 
iS  tual  than  drugs,  and  cures  when  they  fail,  or  only  relieve; 
thus  proving  the  superiority  of  metaphysics  over  physics. 
Third:  A  person  healed  by  Christian  Science  is  not  only 
18  healed  of  his  disease,  but  he  is  advanced  morally  and 
spiritually.  The  mortal  body  being  but  the  objective  state 
of  the  mortal  mind,  this  mind  must  be  renovated  to  im- 
2i  prove  the  body. 


FIRST  PUBLICATION 

IN  1870  I  copyrighted  the  first  publication  on  spirit-    i 
ual,  scientific  Mind-healing,  entitled  "The  Science  of 
Man."    This  little  book  is  converted  into  the  chapter  on    3 
Recapitulation  in  Science  and  Health.    It  was  so  new  — 
the  basis  it  laid  down  for  physical  and  moral  health  was 
so  hopelessly  original,  and  men  were  so  unfamiliar  with    6 
the  subject  —  that  I  did  not  venture  upon  its  publication 
until  later,  having  learned  that  the  merits  of  Christian 
Science  must  be  proven  before  a  work  on  this  subject    9 
could  be  profitably  published. 

The  truths  of  Christian  Science  are  not  interpolations 
of  the  Scriptures,  but  the  spiritual  interpretations  thereof.  12 
Science  is  the  prism  of  Truth,  which  divides  its  rays  and 
brings  out  the  hues  of  Deity.    Human  hypotheses  have 
darkened  the  glow  and  grandeur  of  evangelical  religion.  15 
When  speaking  of  his  true  followers  in  every  period,  Jesus 
said,  "They  shall  lay  hands  on  the  sick,  and  they  shall 
recover."   There  is  no  authority  for  querying  the  authen-  18 
ticity  of  this  declaration,  for  it  already  was  and  is  demon- 
strated as  practical,  and  its  claim  is  substantiated,  —  a 
claim  too  immanent  to  fall  to  the  ground  beneath  the  stroke  21 
of  artless  workmen. 

Though  a  man  were  girt  with  the  Urim  and  Thummim 
of  priestly  office,  and  denied  the  perpetuity  of  Jesus'  com-  24 

35 


36  RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i  mand,  "Heal  the  sick,"  or  its  application  in  all  time  to 
those  who  understand  Christ  as  the  Truth  and  the  Life, 

3  that  man  would  not  expound  the  gospel  according  to 
Jesus. 
Five  years  after  taking  out  my  first  copyright,  I  taught 

6  the  Science  of  Mind-healing,  alias  Christian  Science,  by 
writing  out  my  manuscripts  for  students  and  distribut- 
ing them  unsparingly.    This  will  account  for  certain  pub- 

9  lished  and  unpublished  manuscripts  extant,  which  the 
evil-minded  would  insinuate  did  not  originate  with  me. 


THE  PRECIOUS  VOLUME 

THE  first  edition  of  my  most  important  work,  Science    i 
and  Health,  containing  the  complete  statement  of 
Christian  Science,  —  the  term  employed  by  me  to  express    3 
the  divine,  or  spiritual,  Science  of  Mind-healing,  was  pub- 
lished in  1875. 

When  it  was  first  printed,  the  critics  took  pleasure  in    6 
saying,  "This  book  is  indeed  wholly  original,  but  it  will 
never  be  read." 

The  first  edition  numbered  one  thousand  copies.    In    9 
September,  1891,  it  had  reached  sixty-two  editions. 

Those  who  formerly  sneered  at  it,  as  foolish  and  ec- 
centric, now  declare  Bishop  Berkeley,  David  Hume,  Ralph  12 
Waldo  Emerson,  or  certain  German  philosophers,  to  have 
been  the  originators  of  the  Science  of  Mind-healing  as 
therein  stated.  15 

Even  the  Scriptures  gave  no  direct  interpretation  of  the 
scientific  basis  for  demonstrating  the  spiritual  Principle 
of  healing,  until  our  heavenly  Father  saw  fit,  through  the  18 
Key  to  the  Scriptures,  in  Science  and  Health,  to  unlock 
this  "mystery  of  godliness." 

My  reluctance  to  give  the  public,  in  my  first  edition  of  21 
Science  and  Health,  the  chapter  on  Animal  Magnetism, 
and  the  divine  purpose  that  this  should  be  done,  may 
have  an  interest  for  the  reader,  and  will  be  seen  in  the  fol-  24 

37 


38   RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i  lowing  circumstances.    I  had  finished  that  edition  as  far 

as  that  chapter,  when  the  printer  informed  me  that  he 

3  could  not  go  on  with  my  work.     I  had  already  paid 

him  seven  hundred  dollars,  and  yet  he  stopped  my  work. 

All  efforts  to  persuade  him  to  finish  my  book  were  in 

6  vain. 

After  months  had  passed,  I  yielded  to  a  constant  con- 
viction that  I  must  insert  in  my  last  chapter  a  partial 
9  history  of  what  I  had  already  observed  of  mental  mal- 
practice.   Accordingly,  I  set  to  work,  contrary  to  my  in- 
clination, to  fulfil  this  painful  task,  and  finished  my  copy 

12  for  the  book.  As  it  afterwards  appeared,  although  I  had 
not  thought  of  such  a  result,  my  printer  resumed  his  work 
at  the  same  time,  finished  printing  the  copy  he  had  on 

is  hand,  and  then  started  for  Lynn  to  see  me.  The  after- 
noon that  he  left  Boston  for  Lynn,  I  started  for  Boston 
with  my  finished  copy.    We  met  at  the  Eastern  depot  in 

18  Lynn,  and  were  both  surprised,  —  I  to  learn  that  he  had 
printed  all  the  copy  on  hand,  and  had  come  to  tell  me  he 
wanted  more,  —  he  to  find  me  en  route  for  Boston,  to  give 

2i  him  the  closing  chapter  of  my  first  edition  of  Science  and 
Health.  Not  a  word  had  passed  between  us,  audibly  or 
mentally,  while  this  went  on.    I  had  grown  disgusted 

24  with  my  printer,  and  become  silent.  He  had  come  to 
a  standstill  through  motives  and  circumstances  unknown 
to  me. 

27  Science  and  Health  is  the  textbook  of  Christian  Science. 
Whosoever  learns  the  letter  of  this  book,  must  also  gain 
its  spiritual  significance,  in  order  to  demonstrate  Christian 

30  Science. 


THE  PRECIOUS  VOLUME  39 

When  the  demand  for  this  book  increased,  and  people 
were  healed  simply  by  reading  it,  the  copyright  was  in- 
fringed. I  entered  a  suit  at  law,  and  my  copyright  was 
protected. 


RECUPERATIVE  INCIDENT 

i  rilHROUGH  four  successive  years  I  healed,  preached, 
*    and  taught  in  a  general  way,  refusing  to  take  any 

3  pay  for  my  services  and  living  on  a  small  annuity. 

At  one  time  I  was  called  to  speak  before  the  Lyceum 
Club,  at  Westerly,  Rhode  Island.    On  my  arrival  my 

6  hostess  told  me  that  her  next-door  neighbor  was  dying. 
I  asked  permission  to  see  her.  It  was  granted,  and  with 
my  hostess  I  went  to  the  invalid's  house. 

9  The  physicians  had  given  up  the  case  and  retired.  I 
had  stood  by  her  side  about  fifteen  minutes  when  the  sick 
woman  rose  from  her  bed,  dressed  herself,  and  was  well. 

12  Afterwards  they  showed  me  the  clothes  already  prepared 
for  her  burial;  and  told  me  that  her  physicians  had  said 
the  diseased  condition  was  caused  by  an  injury  received 

15  from  a  surgical  operation  at  the  birth  of  her  last  babe,  and 
that  it  was  impossible  for  her  to  be  delivered  of  another 
child.    It  is  sufficient  to  add  her  babe  was  safely  born, 

18  and  weighed  twelve  pounds.  The  mother  afterwards 
wrote  to  me,  "I  never  before  suffered  so  little  in  child- 
birth.^ 

si  This  scientific  demonstration  so  stirred  the  doctors  and 
clergy  that  they  had  my  notices  for  a  second  lecture  pulled 
down,  and  refused  me  a  hearing  in  their  halls  and  churches. 

24  This  circumstance  is  cited  simply  to  show  the  opposition 

40 


RECUPERATIVE  INCIDENT  41 

which  Christian  Science  encountered  a  quarter-century 
ago,  as  contrasted  with  its  present  welcome  into  the  sick- 
room. 

Many  were  the  desperate  cases  I  instantly  healed, 
"without  money  and  without  price,"  and  in  most  instances 
without  even  an  acknowledgment  of  the  benefit. 


A  TRUE  MAN 

i  fi/TY  last  marriage  was  with  Asa  Gilbert  Eddy,  and 
at*  was  a  blessed  and  spiritual  union,  solemnized  at 

3  Lynn,  Massachusetts,  by  the  Rev.  Samuel  Barrett  Stewart, 
in  the  year  1877.  Dr.  Eddy  was  the  first  student  publicly 
to  announce  himself  a  Christian  Scientist,  and  place  these 

6  symbolic  words  on  his  office  sign.  He  forsook  all  to  follow 
in  this  line  of  light.  He  was  the  first  organizer  of  a  Chris- 
tian Science  Sunday  School,  which  he  superintended.    He 

9  also  taught  a  special  Bible-class;  and  he  lectured  so  ably 
on  Scriptural  topics  that  clergymen  of  other  denomina- 
tions listened  to  him  with  deep  interest.  He  was  remark- 
12  ably  successful  in  Mind-healing,  and  untiring  in  his  chosen 
work.  In  1882  he  passed  away,  with  a  smile  of  peace  and 
love  resting  on  his  serene  countenance.  "Mark  the  per- 
15  feet  man,  and  behold  the  upright:  for  the  end  of  that  man 
is  peace."    (Psalms  xxxvii.  37.) 


42 


COLLEGE  AND  CHURCH 

IN  1867  I  introduced  the  first  purely  metaphysical  sys-    x 
tern  of  healing  since  the  apostolic  days.    I  began  by 
teaching  one  student  Christian  Science  Mind-healing.    3 
From  this  seed  grew  the  Massachusetts  Metaphysical 
College  in  Boston,  chartered  in  1881.    No  charter  was 
granted  for  similar  purposes  after  1883.    It  is  the  only    6 
College,  hitherto,  for  teaching  the  pathology  of  spiritual 
power,  alias  the  Science  of  Mind-healing. 

My  husband,  Asa  G.  Eddy,  taught  two  terms  in  my    9 
College.     After  I  gave  up  teaching,  my  adopted  son, 
Ebenezer  J.  Foster-Eddy,  a  graduate  of  the  Hahneman 
Medical  College  of  Philadelphia,  and  who  also  received  a  12 
certificate  from  Dr.  W.  W.  Keen's  (allopathic)  Philadelphia 
School  of  Anatomy  and  Surgery,  —  having  renounced  his 
material  method  of  practice  and  embraced  the  teach-  15 
ings  of  Christian  Science,  taught  the  Primary,  Normal, 
and  Obstetric  class  one  term.     Gen.  Erastus  N.  Bates 
taught  one  Primary  class,  in  1889,  after  which  I  judged  18 
it  best  to  close  the  institution.    These  students  of  mine 
were  the  only  assistant  teachers  in  the  College. 

The  first  Christian  Scientist  Association  was  organized  21 
by  myself  and  six  of  my  students  in  1876,  on  the  Centen- 
nial Day  of  our  nation's  freedom.    At  a  meeting  of  the 
Christian  Scientist  Association,  on  April  19,  1879,  it  was  24 

43 


44  RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i  voted  to  organize  a  church  to  commemorate  the  words 
and  works  of  our  Master,  a  Mind-healing  church,  without 

3  a  creed,  to  be  called  the  Church  of  Christ,  Scientist,  the 
first  such  church  ever  organized.  The  charter  for  this 
church  was  obtained  in  June,  1879,  and  during  the  same 

6  month  the  members,  twenty-six  in  number,  extended  a 
call  to  me  to  become  their  pastor.  I  accepted  the  call, 
and  was  ordained  in  1881,  though  I  had  preached  five 

9  years  before  being  ordained. 

When  I  was  its  pastor,  and  in  the  pulpit  every  Sunday, 
my  church  increased  in  members,  and  its  spiritual  growth 

12  kept  pace  with  its  increasing  popularity;  but  when  obliged, 
because  of  accumulating  work  in  the  College,  to  preach 
only  occasionally,  no  student,  at  that  time,  was  found  able 

15  to  maintain  the  church  in  its  previous  harmony  and 
prosperity. 

Examining  the  situation  prayerfully  and  carefully,  noting 

18  the  church's  need,  and  the  predisposing  and  exciting  cause 
of  its  condition,  I  saw  that  the  crisis  had  come  when  much 
time  and  attention  must  be  given  to  defend  this  church 

21  from  the  envy  and  molestation  of  other  churches,  and 
from  the  danger  to  its  members  which  must  always  lie  in 
Christian  warfare.    At  this  juncture  I  recommended  that 

24  the  church  be  dissolved.  No  sooner  were  my  views  made 
known,  than  the  proper  measures  were  adopted  to  carry 
them  out,  the  votes  passing  without  a  dissenting  voice. 

27      This  measure  was  immediately  followed  by  a  great  re- 
vival of  mutual  love,  prosperity,  and  spiritual  power. 
The  history  of  that  hour  holds  this  true  record.    Add- 

3q  ing  to  its  ranks  and  influence,  this  spiritually  organized 


COLLEGE  AND  CHURCH  45 

Church  of  Christ,  Scientist,  in  Boston,  still  goes  on.    A    i 
new  light  broke  in  upon  it,  and  more  beautiful  became 
the  garments  of  her  who  "  bringeth  good  tidings,  that  pub-    3 
lisheth  peace." 

Despite  the  prosperity  of  my  church,  it  was  learned 
that  material  organization  has  its  value  and  peril,  and  that    6 
organization  is  requisite  only  in  the  earliest  periods  in 
Christian  history.    After  this  material  form  of  cohesion 
and  fellowship  has  accomplished  its  end,  continued  organi-    9 
zation  retards  spiritual  growth,  and  should  be  laid  off,  — 
even  as  the  corporeal  organization  deemed  requisite  in 
the  first  stages  of  mortal  existence  is  finally  laid  off,  in  12 
order  to  gain  spiritual  freedom  and  supremacy. 

From  careful  observation  and  experience  came  my  clue 
to  the  uses  and  abuses  of  organization.    Therefore,  in  ac-  15 
cord  with  my  special  request,  followed  that  noble,  un- 
precedented action  of  the  Christian  Scientist  Association 
connected  with  my  College  when  dissolving  that  organiza-  18 
tion,  —  in  forgiving  enemies,  returning  good  for  evil,  in 
following  Jesus'  command,  "Whosoever  shall  smite  thee 
on  thy  right  cheek,  turn  to  him  the  other  also."    I  saw  21 
these  fruits  of  Spirit,  long-suffering  and  temperance,  ful- 
fil the  law  of  Christ  in  righteousness.     I  also  saw  that 
Christianity  has  withstood  less  the  temptation  of  popularity  24 
than  of  persecution. 


46  RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 
"FEED  MY  SHEEP" 

i       Lines  penned  when  I  was  pastor  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  Scien- 
tist, in  Boston. 

3  SHEPHERD,  show  me  how  to  go 

W  O'er  the  hillside  steep, 
How  to  gather,  how  to  sow,  — 
6  How  to  feed  Thy  sheep; 

I  will  listen  for  Thy  voice, 
Lest  my  footsteps  stray; 
9  I  will  follow  and  rejoice 

All  the  rugged  way. 

Thou  wilt  bind  the  stubborn  will, 
12  Wound  the  callous  breast, 

Make  self -righteousness  be  still, 
Break  earth's  stupid  rest. 
15  Strangers  on  a  barren  shore, 

Lab 'ring  long  and  lone, 
We  would  enter  by  the  door, 
18  And  Thou  know'st  Thine  own. 

So,  when  day  grows  dark  and  cold, 
Tear  or  triumph  harms, 
2i  Lead  Thy  lambkins  to  the  fold, 

Take  them  in  Thine  arms; 
Feed  the  hungry,  heal  the  heart, 
24  Till  the  morning's  beam; 

White  as  wool,  ere  they  depart, 
Shepherd,  wash  them  clean. 


COLLEGE  CLOSED 

THE  apprehension  of  what  has  been,  and  must  be,  the   1 
final  outcome  of  material  organization,  which  wars 
with  Love's  spiritual  compact,  caused  me  to  dread  the   3 
unprecedented  popularity  of  my  College.    Students  from 
all  over  our  continent,  and  from  Europe,  were  flooding 
the  school.    At  this  time  there  were  over  three  hundred   6 
applications  from  persons  desiring  to  enter  the  College, 
and  applicants  were  rapidly  increasing.     Example  had 
shown  the  dangers  arising  from  being  placed  on  earthly    9 
pinnacles,  and  Christian  Science  shuns  whatever  involves 
material  means  for  the  promotion  of  spiritual  ends. 

In  view  of  all  this,  a  meeting  was  called  of  the  Board  12 
of  Directors  of  my   College,   who,   being  informed  of 
my  intentions,  unanimously  voted  that  the  school  be 
discontinued.  15 

A  Primary  class  student,  richly  imbued  with  the  spirit 
of  Christ,  is  a  better  healer  and  teacher  than  a  Normal 
class  student  who  partakes  less  of  God's  love.    After  hav-  18 
ing  received  instructions  in  a  Primary  class  from  me,  or 
a  loyal  student,  and  afterwards  studied  thoroughly  Science 
and  Health,  a  student  can  enter  upon  the  gospel  work  of  21 
teaching  Christian  Science,  and  so  fulfil  the  command  of 
Christ.    But  before  entering  this  field  of  labor  he  must 
have  studied  the  latest  editions  of  my  works,  be  a  good  24 
Bible  scholar  and  a  consecrated  Christian. 

47 


48   RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i  The  Massachusetts  Metaphysical  College  drew  its 
breath  from  me,  but  I  was  yearning  for  retirement.    The 

3  question  was,  Who  else  could  sustain  this  institute,  under 
all  that  was  aimed  at  its  vital  purpose,  the  establishment 
of  genuine  Christian  Science  healing?    My  conscientious 

6  scruples  about  diplomas,  the  recent  experience  of  the 
church  fresh  in  my  thoughts,  and  the  growing  conviction 
that  every  one  should  build  on  his  own  foundation,  sub- 

9  ject  to  the  one  builder  and  maker,  God,  —  all  these  con- 
siderations moved  me  to  close  my  flourishing  school,  and 
the  following  resolutions  were  passed:  — 

is  At  a  special  meeting  of  the  Board  of  the  Metaphysical 
College  Corporation,  Oct.  29,  1889,  the  following  are  some 
of    the    resolutions    which   were    presented    and    passed 

iS  unanimously:  — 

Whereas,  The  Massachusetts  Metaphysical  College, 
chartered  in  January,  1881,  for  medical  purposes,  to  give 

18  instruction  in  scientific  methods  of  mental  healing  on  a  purely 
practical  basis,  to  impart  a  thorough  understanding  of  meta- 
physics, to  restore  health,  hope,  and  harmony  to  man,  —  has 

21  fulfilled  its  high  and  noble  destiny,  and  sent  to  all  parts  of  our 
country,  and  into  foreign  lands,  students  instructed  in  Chris- 
tian Science  Mind-healing,  to  meet  the  demand  of  the  age  for 

24  something  higher  than  physic  or  drugging;  and 

Whereas,  The  material  organization  was,  in  the  beginning 
in  this  institution,  like  the  baptism  of  Jesus,  of  which  he  said, 

27  "  Suffer  it  to  be  so  now,"  though'  the  teaching  was  a  purely 
spiritual  and  scientific  impartation  of  Truth,  whose  Christly 
spirit  has  led  to  higher  ways,  means,  and  understanding,  —  the 

30  President,  the  Rev.  Mary  B.  G.  Eddy,  at  the  height  of  pros- 


COLLEGE   CLOSED  49 

perity  in  the  institution,  which  yields  a  large  income,  is  willing    i 
to  sacrifice  all  for  the  advancement  of  the  world  in  Truth  and 
Love;  and  3 

Whereas,  Other  institutions  for  instruction  in  Christian 
Science,  which  are  working  out  their  periods  of  organization, 
will  doubtless  follow  the  example  of  the  Alma  Mater  after  6 
having  accomplished  the  worthy  purpose  for  which  they  were 
organized,  and  the  hour  has  come  wherein  the  great  need  is 
for  more  of  the  spirit  instead  of  the  letter,  and  Science  and  9 
Health  is  adapted  to  work  this  result;  and 

Whereas,  The  fundamental  principle  for  growth  in  Chris- 
tian Science  is  spiritual  formation  first,  last,  and  always,  while  12 
in  human  growth  material  organization  is  first;  and 

Whereas,  Mortals  must  learn  to  lose  their  estimate 
of  the  powers  that  are  not  ordained  of  God,  and  attain  15 
the  bliss  of  loving  unselfishly,  working  patiently,  and  con- 
quering all  that  is  unlike  Christ  and  the  example  he  gave; 
therefore  18 

Resolved,  That  we  thank  the  State  for  its  charter,  which  is 
the  only  one  ever  granted  to  &  legal  college  for  teaching  the 
Science  of  Mind-healing;  that  we  thank  the  public  for  its  21 
liberal  patronage.  And  everlasting  gratitude  is  due  to  the 
President,  for  her  great  and  noble  work,  which  we  believe 
will  prove  a  healing  for  the  nations,  and  bring  all  men  to  a  24 
knowledge  of  the  true  God,  uniting  them  in  one  common 
brotherhood. 

After  due  deliberation  and  earnest  discussion  it  was  unani-  27 
mously  voted :  That  as  all  debts  of  the  corporation  have  been 
paid,  it  is  deemed  best  to  dissolve  this  corporation,  and  the 
same  is  hereby  dissolved.  30 

C.  A.  Frye,  Clerk. 


50  RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i      When  God  impelled  me  to  set  a  price  on  my  instruction 

in  Christian  Science  Mind-healing,  I  could  think  of  no 

3  financial  equivalent  for  an  impartation  of  a  knowledge  of 

that  divine  poweT  which  heals;  but  I  was  led  to  name  three 

hundred  dollars  as  the  price  for  each  pupil  in  one  course 

6  of  lessons  at  my  College,  —  a  startling  sum  for  tuition 

lasting  barely  three  weeks.    This  amount  greatly  troubled 

me.    I  shrank  from  asking  it,  but  was  finally  led,  by  a 

9  strange  providence,  to  accept  this  fee. 

God  has  since  shown  me,  in  multitudinous  ways,  the 

wisdom  of  this  decision;   and  I  beg  disinterested  people 

12  to  ask  my  loyal  students  if  they  consider  three  hundred 

dollars  any  real  equivalent  for  my  instruction  during 

twelve  half -days,  or  even  in  half  as  many  lessons.    Never- 

15  theless,  my  list  of  indigent  charity  scholars  is  very  large, 

and  I  have  had  as  many  as  seventeen  in  one  class. 

Loyal  students  speak  with  delight  of  their  pupilage, 

18  and  of  what  it  has  done  for  them,  and  for  others  through 

them.    By  loyalty  in  students  I  mean  this,  —  allegiance 

to  God,  subordination  of  the  human  to  the  divine,  stead- 

21  fast  justice,  and  strict  adherence  to  divine  Truth  and 

Love. 

I  see  clearly  that  students  in  Christian  Science  should, 

24  at  present,  continue  to  organize  churches,  schools,  and 

associations  for  the  furtherance  and  unfolding  of  Truth, 

and  that  my  necessity  is  not  necessarily  theirs;  but  it  was 

27  the  Father's  opportunity  for  furnishing  a  new  rule  of  order 

in  divine  Science,  and  the  blessings  which  arose  therefrom. 

Students  are  not  environed  with  such  obstacles  as  were 

30  encountered  in  the  beginning  of  pioneer  work. 


COLLEGE  CLOSED  51 

In  December,  1889, 1  gave  a  lot  of  land  in  Boston  to  my 
student,  Mr.  Ira  O.  Knapp  of  Roslindale,  —  valued  in 
1892  at  about  twenty  thousand  dollars,  and  rising  in  value, 
—  to  be  appropriated  for  the  erection,  and  building  on 
the  premises  thereby  conveyed,  of  a  church  edifice  to  be 
used  as  a  temple  for  Christian  Science  worship. 


GENERAL  ASSOCIATIONS,  AND  OUR 
MAGAZINE 

i  TT^OR  many  successive  years  I  have  endeavored  to  find 
*      new  ways  and  means  for  the  promotion  and  expan- 

3  sion  of  scientific  Mind-healing,  seeking  to  broaden  its 
channels  and,  if  possible,  to  build  a  hedge  round  about 
it  that  should  shelter  its  perfections  from  the  contaminat- 

6  ing  influences  of  those  who  have  a  small  portion  of  its 
letter  and  less  of  its  spirit.  At  the  same  time  I  have 
worked  to  provide  a  home  for  every  true  seeker  and  honest 

9  worker  in  this  vineyard  of  Truth. 

To  meet  the  broader  wants  of  humanity,  and  provide 
folds  for  the  sheep  that  were  without  shepherds,  I  sug- 

12  gested  to  my  students,  in  1886,  the  propriety  of  forming 
a  National  Christian  Scientist  Association.  This  was 
immediately  done,  and  delegations  from  the  Christian 

15  Scientist  Association  of  the  Massachusetts  Metaphysical 
College,  and  from  branch  associations  in  other  States, 
met  in  general  convention  at  New  York  City,  February 

18  11,  1886. 

The  first  official  organ  of  the  Christian  Scientist  Asso- 
ciation was  called  Journal  of  Christian  Science.    I  started 

21  it,  April,  1883,  as  editor  and  publisher. 

To  the  National  Christian  Scientist  Association,  at  its 
meeting  in  Cleveland,  Ohio,  June,  1889,  I  sent  a  letter, 

52 


GENERAL  ASSOCIATIONS  53 

presenting  to  its  loyal  members  The  Christian  Science 
Journal,  as  it  was  now  called,  and  the  funds  belonging 
thereto.  This  monthly  magazine  had  been  made  success- 
ful and  prosperous  under  difficult  circumstances,  and  was 
designed  to  bear  aloft  the  standard  of  genuine  Christian 
Science. 


FAITH-CURE 

i  TT  is  often  asked,  Why  are  faith-cures  sometimes  more 
*  speedy  than  some  of  the  cures  wrought  through  Chris- 
3  tian  Scientists?    Because  faith  is  belief,  and  not  under- 
standing; and  it  is  easier  to  believe,  than  to  understand 
spiritual  Truth.     It  demands  less  cross-bearing,   self- 
6  renunciation,  and  divine  Science  to  admit  the  claims  of 
the  corporeal  senses  and  appeal  to  God  for  relief  through 
a  humanized  conception  of  His  power,  than  to  deny  these 
9  claims  and  learn  the  divine  way,  —  drinking  Jesus'  cup, 
being  baptized  with  his  baptism,  gaining  the  end  through 
persecution  and  purity. 
12      Millions  are  believing  in  God,  or  good,  without  bearing 
the  fruits  of  goodness,  not  having  reached  its  Science. 
Belief  is  virtually  blindness,  when  it  admits  Truth  with- 
15  out  understanding  it.    Blind  belief  cannot  say  with  the 
apostle,  "  I  know  whom  I  have  believed."   There  is  danger 
in  this  mental  state  called  belief;  for  if  Truth  is  admitted, 
18  but  not  understood,  it  may  be  lost,  and  error  may  enter 
through  this  same  channel  of  ignorant  belief.    The  faith- 
cure  has  devout  followers,  whose  Christian  practice  is  far 
21  in  advance  of  their  theory. 

The  work  of  healing,  in  the  Science  of  Mind,  is  the  most 

sacred  and  salutary  power  which  can  be  wielded.     My 

24  Christian  students,  impressed  with  the  true  sense  of  the 

54 


FAITH-CURE  55 

great  work  before  them,  enter  this  strait  and  narrow  path, 
and  work  conscientiously. 

Let  us  follow  the  example  of  Jesus,  the  master  Meta- 
physician, and  gain  sufficient  knowledge  of  error  to  destroy 
it  with  Truth.  Evil  is  not  mastered  by  evil;  it  can  only 
be  overcome  with  good.  This  brings  out  the  nothingness 
of  evil  and  the  eternal  somethingness,  vindicates  the  divine 
Principle,  and  improves  the  race  of  Adam. 


FOUNDATION-STONES 

i  rilHE  following  ideas  of  Deity,  antagonized  by  finite 

■■■    theories,  doctrines,  and  hypotheses,  I  found  to  be 

3  demonstrable  rules  in  Christian  Science,  and  that  we 

must  abide  by  them. 

Whatever  diverges  from  the  one  divine  Mind,  or  God, 
6  —  or  divides  Mind  into  minds,  Spirit  into  spirits,  Soul 

into  souls,  and  Being  into  beings,  —  is  a  misstatement 

of  the  unerring  divine  Principle  of  Science,  which  inter- 
9  rupts  the  meaning  of  the  omnipotence,  omniscience,  and 

omnipresence  of  Spirit,  and  is  of  human  instead  of  divine 

origin. 
12      War  is  waged  between  the  evidences  of  Spirit  and  the 

evidences  of  the  five  physical  senses;    and  this  contest 

must  go  on  until  peace  be  declared  by  the  final  triumph 
15  of  Spirit  in  immutable  harmony.   Divine  Science  disclaims 

sin,  sickness,  and  death,  on  the  basis  of  the  omnipotence 

and  omnipresence  of  God,  or  divine  good. 
18      All  consciousness  is  Mind,  and  Mind  is  God.    Hence 

there  is  but  one  Mind;  and  that  one  is  the  infinite  good, 

supplying  all  Mind  by  the  reflection,  not  the  subdivision, 
21  of  God.   Whatever  else  claims  to  be  mind,  or  consciousness, 

is  untrue.    The  sun  sends  forth  light,  but  not  suns;   so 

God  reflects  Himself,  or  Mind,  but  does  not  subdivide 
24  Mind,  or  good,  into  minds,  good  and  evil.    Divine  Sci- 

56 


FOUNDATION-STONES  57 

ence  demands  mighty  wrestlings  with  mortal  beliefs,  as    i 
we  sail  into  the  eternal  haven  over  the  unfathomable 
sea  of  possibilities.  3 

Neither  ancient  nor  modern  philosophy  furnishes  a 
scientific  basis  for  the  Science  of  Mind-healing.     Plato 
believed  he  had  a  soul,  which  must  be  doctored  in  order    6 
to  heal  his  body.    This  would  be  like  correcting  the  prin- 
ciple of  music  for  the  purpose  of  destroying  discord.    Prin- 
ciple is  right;  it  is  practice  that  is  wrong.    Soul  is  right;    9 
it  is  the  flesh  that  is  evil.    Soul  is  the  synonym  of  Spirit, 
God;  hence  there  is  but  one  Soul,  and  that  one  is  infinite. 
If  that  pagan  philosopher  had  known  that  physical  sense,  12 
not  Soul,  causes  all  bodily  ailments,  his  philosophy  would 
have  yielded  to  Science. 

Man  shines  by  borrowed  light.     He  reflects  God  as  15 
his  Mind,  and  this  reflection  is  substance, —  the  substance 
of  good.    Matter  is  substance  in  error,  Spirit  is  substance 
in  Truth.  18 

Evil,  or  error,  is  not  Mind;  but  infinite  Mind  is  sufficient 
to  supply  all  manifestations  of  intelligence.    The  notion 
of  more  than  one  Mind,  or  Life,  is  as  unsatisfying  as  it  is  21 
unscientific.    All  must  be  of  God,  and  not  our  own,  sepa- 
rated from  Him. 

Human  systems  of  philosophy  and  religion  are  depart-  24 
ures  from  Christian  Science.  Mistaking  divine  Principle 
for  corporeal  personality,  ingrafting  upon  one  First  Cause 
such  opposite  effects  as  good  and  evil,  health  and  sickness,  27 
life  and  death;  making  mortality  the  status  and  rule  of 
divinity,  —  such  methods  can  never  reach  the  perfection 
and  demonstration  of  metaphysical,  or  Christian  Science.  30 


58  RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i  Stating  the  divine  Principle,  omnipotence  (omnis  potens), 
and  then  departing  from  this  statement  and  taking  the 

3  rule  of  finite  matter,  with  which  to  work  out  the  problem 
of  infinity  or  Spirit,  —  all  this  is  like  trying  to  compensate 
for  the  absence  of  omnipotence  by  a  physical,  false,  and 

6  finite  substitute. 

With  our  Master,  life  was  not  merely  a  sense  of  exist- 
ence, but  an  accompanying  sense  of  power  that  subdued 

9  matter  and  brought  to  light  immortality,  insomuch  that 
the  people  "were  astonished  at  his  doctrine:  for  he  taught 
them  as  one  having  authority,  and  not  as  the  scribes." 
12  Life,  as  defined  by  Jesus,  had  no  beginning;  it  was  not 
the  result  of  organization,  or  infused  into  matter;  it  was 
Spirit. 


THE  GREAT  REVELATION 

CHRISTIAN  SCIENCE  reveals  the  grand  verity,  that    i 
to  believe  man  has  a  finite  and  erring  mind,  and 
consequently  a  mortal  mind  and  soul  and  life,  is  error.    3 
Scientific  terms  have  no  contradictory  significations. 

In  Science,  Life  is  not  temporal,  but  eternal,  without 
beginning  or  ending.    The  word  Life  never  means  that    6 
which  is  the  source  of  death,  and  of  good  and  evil.    Such 
an  inference  is  unscientific.    It  is  like  saying  that  addition 
means  subtraction  in  one  instance  and  addition  in  an-    9 
other,  and  then  applying  this  rule  to  a  demonstration  of 
the  science  of  numbers;  even  as  mortals  apply  finite  terms 
to  God,  in  demonstration  of  infinity.    Life  is  a  term  used  12 
to  indicate  Deity;  and  every  other  name  for  the  Supreme 
Being,   if  properly  employed,  has  the  signification  of 
Life.    Whatever  errs  is  mortal,  and  is  the  antipodes  of  15 
Life,  or  God,  and  of  health  and  holiness,  both  in  idea 
and  demonstration. 

Christian  Science  reveals  Mind,  the  only  living  and  true  18 
God,  and  all  that  is  made  by  Him,  Mind,  as  harmonious, 
immortal,  and  spiritual:  the  five  material  senses  define 
Mind  and  matter  as  distinct,  but  mutually  dependent,  21 
each  on  the  other,  for  intelligence  and  existence.  Science 
defines  man  as  immortal,  as  coexistent  and  coeternal  with 
God,  as  made  in  His  own  image  and  likeness;  material  24 

59 


60  RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i  sense  defines  life  as  something  apart  from  God,  beginning 
and  ending,  and  man  as  very  far  from  the  divine  likeness. 

3  Science  reveals  Life  as  a  complete  sphere,  as  eternal,  self- 
existent  Mind;  material  sense  defines  life  as  a  broken 
sphere,  as  organized  matter,  and  mind  as  something  sep- 

6  arate  from  God.  Science  reveals  Spirit  as  All,  averring 
that  there  is  nothing  beside  God;  material  sense  says  that 
matter,  His  antipode,  is  something  besides  God.   Material 

9  sense  adds  that  the  divine  Spirit  created  matter,  and  that 
matter  and  evil  are  as  real  as  Spirit  and  good. 
Christian  Science  reveals  God  and  His  idea  as  the  All 

12  and  Only.  It  declares  that  evil  is  the  absence  of  good; 
whereas,  good  is  God  ever-present,  and  therefore  evil  is 
unreal  and  good  is  all  that  is  real.    Christian  Science  saith 

is  to  the  wave  and  storm,  "Be  still,"  and  there  is  a  great 
calm.  Material  sense  asks,  in  its  ignorance  of  Science, 
"When  will  the  raging  of  the  material  elements  cease?" 

18  Science  saith  to  all  manner  of  disease,  "Know  that  God 
is  all-power  and  all-presence,  and  there  is  nothing  beside 
Him;"    and  the  sick  are  healed.    Material  sense  saith, 

21  "Oh,  when  will  my  sufferings  cease?  Where  is  God? 
Sickness  is  something  besides  Him,  which  He  cannot,  or 
does  not,  heal." 

24  Christian  Science  is  the  only  sure  basis  of  harmony. 
Material  sense  contradicts  Science,  for  matter  and  its 
so-called  organizations  take  no  cognizance  of  the  spir- 

27  itual  facts  of  the  universe,  or  of  the  real  man  and  God. 
Christian  Science  declares  that  there  is  but  one  Truth, 
Life,  Love,  but  one  Spirit,  Mind,  Soul.     Any  attempt 

30  to  divide  these  arises  from  the  fallibility  of  sense,  from 


THE  GREAT  REVELATION  61 

mortal  man's  ignorance,  from  enmity  to  God  and  divine    i 
Science. 

Christian  Science  declares  that  sickness  is  a  belief,  a   3 
latent  fear,  made  manifest  on  the  body  in  different  forms 
of  fear  or  disease.    This  fear  is  formed  unconsciously  in 
the  silent  thought,  as  when  you  awaken  from  sleep  and    6 
feel  ill,  experiencing  the  effect  of  a  fear  whose  existence 
you  do  not  realize;   but  if  you  fall  asleep,  actually  con- 
scious of  the  truth  of  Christian  Science,  —  namely,  that   9 
man's  harmony  is  no  more  to  be  invaded  than  the  rhythm 
of  the  universe,  —  you  cannot  awake  in  fear  or  suffering 
of  any  sort.  12 

Science  saith  to  fear,  "You  are  the  cause  of  all  sick- 
ness;   but  you  are  a  self-constituted  falsity,  —  you  are 
darkness,  nothingness.    You  are  without  'hope,  and  with-  15 
out  God  in  the  world/    You  do  not  exist,  and  have  no 
right  to  exist,  for  'perfect  Love  caste th  out  fear.'" 

God  is  everywhere.    "There  is  no  speech  nor  language,  18 
where  their  voice  is  not  heard;"  and  this  voice  is  Truth 
that  destroys  error  and  Love  that  casts  out  fear. 

Christian  Science  reveals  the  fact  that,  if  suffering  exists,  21 
it  is  in  the  mortal  mind  only,  for  matter  has  no  sensation 
and  cannot  suffer. 

If  you  rule  out  every  sense  of  disease  and  suffering  from  24 
mortal  mind,  it  cannot  be  found  in  the  body. 

Posterity  will  have  the  right  to  demand  that  Christian 
Science  be  stated  and  demonstrated  in  its  godliness  and  27 
grandeur, —  that  however  little  be  taught  or  learned,  that 
little  shall  be  right.    Let  there  be  milk  for  babes,  but  let 
not  the  milk  be  adulterated.    Unless  this  method  be  pur-  3o 


62   RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

sued,  the  Science  of  Christian  healing  will  again  be  lost, 
and  human  suffering  will  increase. 

Test  Christian  Science  by  its  effect  on  society,  and  you 
will  find  that  the  views  here  set  forth  —  as  to  the  illusion 
of  sin,  sickness,  and  death —  bring  forth  better  fruits  of 
health,  righteousness,  and  Life,  than  a  belief  in  their  reality 
has  ever  done.  A  demonstration  of  the  unreality  of  evil 
destroys  evil. 


SIN,  SINNER,  AND  ECCLESIASTICISM 

WHY  do  Christian  Scientists  say  God  and  His  idea    i 
are  the  only  realities,  and  then  insist  on  the  need 
of  healing  sickness  and  sin?    Because  Christian  Science    3 
heals  sin  as  it  heals  sickness,  by  establishing  the  recogni- 
tion that  God  is  All,  and  there  is  none  beside  Him, —  that 
all  is  good,  and  there  is  in  reality  no  evil,  neither  sickness    6 
nor  sin.    We  attack  the  sinner's  belief  in  the  pleasure  of 
sin,  alias  the  reality  of  sin,  which  makes  him  a  sinner,  in 
order  to  destroy  this  belief  and  save  him  from  sin;  and    9 
we  attack  the  belief  of  the  sick  in  the  reality  of  sickness, 
in  order  to  heal  them.    When  we  deny  the  authority  of 
sin,  we  begin  to  sap  it;  for  this  denunciation  must  precede  12 
its  destruction. 

God  is  good,  hence  goodness  is  something,  for  it  rep- 
resents God,  the  Life  of  man.  Its  opposite,  nothing,  15 
named  evil,  is  nothing  but  a  conspiracy  against  man's 
Life  and  goodness.  Do  you  not  feel  bound  to  expose  this 
conspiracy,  and  so  to  save  man  from  it?  Whosoever  18 
covers  iniquity  becomes  accessory  to  it.  Sin,  as  a  claim, 
is  more  dangerous  than  sickness,  more  subtle,  more  diffi- 
cult to  heal.  21 

St.  Augustine  once  said,  "The  devil  is  but  the  ape  of 
God."    Sin  is  worse  than  sickness;  but  recollect  that  it 
encourages  sin  to  say,  "There  is  no  sin,"  and  leave  the  24 
subject  there. 

63 


64  RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i      Sin  ultimates  in  sinner,  and  in  this  sense  they  are  one. 
You  cannot  separate  sin  from  the  sinner,  nor  the  sinner 
3  from  his  sin.    The  sin  is  the  sinner,  and  vice  versa,  for 
such  is  the  unity  of  evil;  and  together  both  sinner  and  sin 
will  be  destroyed  by  the  supremacy  of  good.    This,  how- 
6  ever,  does  not  annihilate  man,  for  to  efface  sin,  alias  the 
sinner,  brings  to  light,  makes  apparent,  the  real  man, 
even  God's  "image  and  likeness.,,    Need  it  be  said  that 
9  any  opposite  theory  is  heterodox  to  divine  Science,  which 
teaches  that  good  is  equally  one  and  all,  even  as  the  oppo- 
site claim  of  evil  is  one. 

12  In  Christian  Science  the  fact  is  made  obvious  that  the 
sinner  and  the  sin  are  alike  simply  nothingness;  and  this 
view  is  supported  by  the  Scripture,  where  the  Psalmist 

15  saith:  "He  shall  go  to  the  generation  of  his  fathers;  they 
shall  never  see  light.  Man  that  is  in  honor,  and  under- 
standeth  not,  is  like  the  beasts  that  perish."    God's  ways 

18  and  works  and  thoughts  have  never  changed,  either  in 
Principle  or  practice. 
Since  there  is  in  belief  an  illusion  termed  sin,  which 

21  must  be  met  and  mastered,  we  classify  sin,  sickness,  and 
death  as  illusions.  They  are  supposititious  claims  of 
error;  and  error  being  a  false  claim,  they  are  no  claims 

24  at  all.  It  is  scientific  to  abide  in  conscious  harmony,  in 
health-giving,  deathless  Truth  and  Love.  To  do  this, 
mortals  must  first  open  their  eyes  to  all  the  illusive  forms, 

27  methods,  and  subtlety  of  error,  in  order  that  the  illusion, 
error,  may  be  destroyed;  if  this  is  not  done,  mortals  will 
become  the  victims  of  error. 

30      If   evangelical   churches   refuse   fellowship   with   the 


SIN,  SINNER,   AND  ECCLESIASTICISM    65 

Church  of  Christ,  Scientist,  or  with  Christian  Science,    i 
they  must  rest  their  opinions  of  Truth  and  Love  on 
the  evidences  of  the  physical  senses,  rather  than  on    3 
the  teaching  and  practice  of  Jesus,  or  the  works  of  the 
Spirit. 

Ritualism  and  dogma  lead  to  self-righteousness  and    6 
bigotry,  which  freeze  out  the  spiritual  element.    Pharisa- 
ism killeth;  Spirit  giveth  Life.    The  odors  of  persecution, 
tobacco,  and  alcohol  are  not  the  sweet-smelling  savor  of    9 
Truth  and  Love.     Feasting  the  senses,  gratification  of 
appetite  and  passion,  have  no  warrant  in  the  gospel  or 
the  Decalogue.    Mortals  must  take  up  the  cross  if  they  12 
would  follow  Christ,  and  worship  the  Father  "in  spirit 
and  in  truth." 

The  Jewish  religion  was  not  spiritual;    hence  Jesus  15 
denounced  it.    If  the  religion  of  to-day  is  constituted  of 
such  elements  as  of  old  ruled  Christ  out  of  the  synagogues, 
it  will  continue  to  avoid  whatever  follows  the  example  of  18 
our  Lord  and  prefers  Christ  to  creed.    Christian  Science 
is  the  pure  evangelic  truth.    It  accords  with  the  trend  and 
tenor  of  Christ's  teaching  and  example,  while  it  demon-  21 
strates  the  power  of  Christ  as  taught  in  the  four  Gospels. 
Truth,  casting  out  evils  and  healing  the  sick;  Love,  ful- 
filling the  law  and  keeping  man  unspotted  from  the  world,  24 
—  these  practical  manifestations  of  Christianity  constitute 
the  only  evangelism,  and  they  need  no  creed. 

As  well  expect  to  determine,  without  a  telescope,  the  27 
magnitude  and  distance  of  the  stars,  as  to  expect  to  obtain 
health,  harmony,  and  holiness  through  an  unspiritual  and 
unhealing  religion.     Christianity  reveals  God  as  ever-  30 


66   RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

present  Truth  and  Love,  to  be  utilized  in  healing  the  sick, 
in  casting  out  error,  in  raising  the  dead. 

Christian  Science  gives  vitality  to  religion,  which  is  no 
longer  buried  in  materiality.  It  raises  men  from  a  material 
sense  into  the  spiritual  understanding  and  scientific  demon- 
stration of  God. 


THE  HUMAN  CONCEPT 

SIN  existed  as  a  false  claim  before  the  human  concept    i 
of  sin  was  formed;   hence  one's  concept  of  error  is 
not  the  whole  of  error.    The  human  thought  does  not    3 
constitute  sin,  but  vice  versa,  sin  constitutes  the  human  or 
physical  concept. 

Sin  is  both  concrete  and  abstract.  Sin  was,  and  is,  the  6 
lying  supposition  that  life,  substance,  and  intelligence  are 
both  material  and  spiritual,  and  yet  are  separate  from 
God.  The  first  iniquitous  manifestation  of  sin  was  a  9 
finity.  The  finite  was  self-arrayed  against  the  infinite, 
the  mortal  against  immortality,  and  a  sinner  was  the 
antipode  of  God.  12 

Silencing  self,  alias  rising  above  corporeal  personality, 
is  what  reforms  the  sinner  and  destroys  sin.    In  the  ratio 
that  the  testimony  of  material  personal  sense  ceases,  sin  15 
diminishes,  until  the  false  claim  called  sin  is  finally  lost 
for  lack  of  witness. 

The  sinner  created  neither  himself  nor  sin,  but  sin  18 
created  the  sinner;   that  is,  error  made  its  man  mortal, 
and  this  mortal  was  the  image  and  likeness  of  evil,  not  of 
good.    Therefore  the  lie  was,  and  is,  collective  as  well  as  21 
individual.     It  was  in  no  way  contingent  on  Adam's 
thought,  but  supposititiously  self-created.    In  the  words 
of  our  Master,  it,  the  "devil"  (alias  evil),  "was  a  liar,  and  24 
the  father  of  it." 

67 


68    RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i  This  mortal  material  concept  was  never  a  creator,  al- 
though as  a  serpent  it  claimed  to  originate  in  the  name  of 

3  "the  Lord,"  or  good,  —  original  evil;  second,  in  the  name 
of  human  concept,  it  claimed  to  beget  the  offspring  of  evil, 
alias  an  evil  offspring.     However,  the  human  concept 

6  never  was,  neither  indeed  can  be,  the  father  of  man. 
Even  the  spiritual  idea,  or  ideal  man,  is  not  a  parent, 
though  he  reflects  the  infinity  of  good.    The  great  differ- 

9  ence  between  these  opposites  is,  that  the  human  material 
concept  is  unreal,  and  the  divine  concept  or  idea  is  spiritu- 
ally real.    One  is  false,  while  the  other  is  true.    One  is 

12  temporal,  but  the  other  is  eternal. 

Our  Master  instructed  his  students  to  "call  no  man 
your  father  upon  the  earth:  for  one  is  your  Father,  which 

is  is  in  heaven."    (Matt,  xxiii.  9.) 

Science  and  Health,  the  textbook  of  Christian  Science, 
treats  of  the  human  concept,  and  the  transference  of 

1 8  thought,  as  follows:  — 

"How  can  matter  originate  or  transmit  mind?    We 

answer  that  it  cannot.    Darkness  and  doubt  encompass 

21  thought,  so  long  as  it  bases  creation  on  materiality" 

(p.  551). 

"In  reality  there  is  no  mortal  mind,  and  consequently 

24  no  transference  of  mortal  thought  and  will-power.    Life 

and  being  are  of  God.    In  Christian  Science,  man  can  do 

no  harm,  for  scientific  thoughts  are  true  thoughts,  passing 

27  from  God  to  man"  (pp.  103,  104). 

"Man  is  the  offspring  of  Spirit.    The  beautiful,  good, 
and  pure  constitute  his  ancestry.    His  origin  is  not,  like 


THE  HUMAN  CONCEPT  69 

that  of  mortals,  in  brute  instinct,  nor  does  he  pass  through    i 
material  conditions  prior  to  reaching  intelligence.    Spirit 
is  his  primitive  and  ultimate  source  of  being;  God  is  his    3 
Father,  and  Life  is  the  law  of  his  being"  (p.  63). 

"The  parent  of  all  human  discord  was  the  Adam- 
dream,  the  deep  sleep,  in  which  originated  the  delusion    6 
that  life  and  intelligence  proceeded  from  and  passed  into 
matter.    This  pantheistic  error,  or  so-called  serpent,  in- 
sists still  upon  the  opposite  of  Truth,  saying,  'Ye  shall  be    9 
as  gods;'  that  is,  I  will  make  error  as  real  and  eternal  as 
Truth.  .  .  .  'I  will  put  spirit  into  what  I  call  matter,  and 
matter  shall  seem  to  have  life  as  much  as  God,  Spirit,  12 
who  is  the  only  Life/     This  error  has  proved  itself  to  be 
error.    Its  life  is  found  to  be  not  Life,  but  only  a  transient, 
false  sense  of  an  existence  which  ends  in  death"  (pp.  306,  15 
307). 

"When  will  the  error  of  believing  that  there  is  life  in 
matter,  and  that  sin,  sickness,  and  death  are  creations  of  18 
God,  be  unmasked?  When  will  it  be  understood  that 
matter  has  no  intelligence,  life,  nor  sensation,  and  that 
the  opposite  belief  is  the  prolific  source  of  all  suffering?  21 
God  created  all  through  Mind,  and  made  all  perfect  and 
eternal.  Where  then  is  the  necessity  for  recreation  or 
procreation?"   (p.  205).  24 

"Above  error's  awful  din,  blackness,  and  chaos,  the 
voice  of  Truth  still  calls:  'Adam,  where  art  thou?  Con- 
sciousness, where  art  thou?  Art  thou  dwelling  in  the  be-  27 
lief  that  mind  is  in  matter,  and  that  evil  is  mind,  or  art 
thou  in  the  living  faith  that  there  is  and  can  be  but  one 
God,  and  keeping  His  commandment? ' "    (pp.  307,  308).  30 


70   RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i  "Mortal  mind  inverts  the  true  likeness,  and  confers 
animal  names  and  natures  upon  its  own  misconceptions. 

3  Ignorant  of  the  origin  and  operations  of  mortal  mind,  — 
that  is,  ignorant  of  itself,  —  this  so-called  mind  puts  forth 
its  own  qualities,  and  claims  God  as  their  author;  .  .  . 

6  usurps  the  deific  prerogatives  and  is  an  attempted  in- 
fringement on  infinity"  (pp.  512,  513). 

We  do  not  question  the  authenticity  of  the  Scriptural 
9  narrative  of  the  Virgin-mother  and  Bethlehem  babe,  and 
the  Messianic  mission  of  Christ  Jesus;   but  in  our  time 
no  Christian  Scientist  will  give  chimerical  wings  to  his 
12  imagination,  or  advance  speculative  theories  as  to  the 
recurrence  of  such  events. 
No  person  can  take  the  individual  place  of  the  Virgin 
15  Mary.    No  person  can  compass  or  fulfil  the  individual 
mission  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth.    No  person  can  take  the 
place  of  the  author  of  Science  and  Health,  the  Discoverer 
18  and  Founder  of  Christian  Science.    Each  individual  must 
fill  his  own  niche  in  time  and  eternity. 
The  second  appearing  of  Jesus  is,  unquestionably,  the 
21  spiritual  advent  of  the  advancing  idea  of  God,  as  in  Chris- 
tian Science. 
And  the  scientific  ultimate  of  this  God-idea  must  be, 
24  will  be,  forever  individual,  incorporeal,  and  infinite,  even 
the  reflection,  "image  and  likeness,"  of  the  infinite  God. 
The  right  teacher  of  Christian  Science  lives  the  truth  he 
27  teaches.    Preeminent  among  men,  he  virtually  stands  at 
the  head  of  all  sanitary,  civil,  moral,  and  religious  reform. 
Such  a  post  of  duty,  unpierced  by  vanity,  exalts  a  mortal 


THE  HUMAN  CONCEPT  71 

beyond  human  praise,  or  monuments  which  weigh  dust,    i 
and  humbles  him  with  the  tax  it  raises  on  calamity  to  open 
the  gates  of  heaven.    It  is  not  the  forager  on  others'  wis-    3 
dom  that  God  thus  crowns,  but  he  who  is  obedient  to  the 
divine  command,  "Render  to  Caesar  the  things  that  are 
Caesar's,  and  to  God  the  things  that  are  God's."  6 

Great  temptations  beset  an  ignorant  or  an  unprincipled 
mind-practice  in  opposition  to  the  straight  and  narrow 
path  of  Christian  Science.     Promiscuous  mental  treat-    9 
ment,  without  the  consent  or  knowledge  of  the  individual 
treated,  is  an  error  of  much  magnitude.    People  unaware 
of  the  indications  of  mental  treatment,  know  not  what  is  12 
affecting  them,  and  thus  may  be  robbed  of  their  individual 
rights,  —  freedom  of  choice  and  self-government.    Who  is 
willing  to  be  subjected  to  such  an  influence?    Ask  the  un-  1$ 
bridled  mind-manipulator  if  he  would  consent  to  this;  and 
if  not,  then  he  is  knowingly  transgressing  Christ's  com- 
mand.   He  who  secretly  manipulates  mind  without  the  18 
permission  of  man  or  God,  is  not  dealing  justly  and 
loving  mercy,  according  to  pure  and  undefiled  religion. 

Sinister  and  selfish  motives  entering  into  mental  practice  21 
are  dangerous  incentives;   they  proceed  from  false  con- 
victions and  a  fatal  ignorance.    These  are  the  tares  grow- 
ing side  by  side  with  the  wheat,  that  must  be  recognized,  24 
and  uprooted,  before  the  wheat  can  be  garnered  and 
Christian  Science  demonstrated. 

Secret  mental  efforts  to  obtain  help  from  one  who  is  27 
unaware  of  this  attempt,  demoralizes  the  person  who  does 
this,  the  same  as  other  forms  of  stealing,  and  will  end  in 
destroying  health  and  morals.  30 


72  RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i  In  the  practice  of  Christian  Science  one  cannot  impart 
a  mental  influence  that  hazards  another's  happiness,  nor 

3  interfere  with  the  rights  of  the  individual.  To  disregard 
the  welfare  of  others  is  contrary  to  the  law  of  God;  there- 
fore it  deteriorates  one's  ability  to  do  good,  to  benefit 

6  himself  and  mankind. 

The  Psalmist  vividly  portrays  the  result  of  secret  faults, 
presumptuous  sins,  and  self-deception,  in  these  words: 

9  "How  are  they  brought  into  desolation,  as  in  a  moment  1 
They  are  utterly  consumed  with  terrors." 


PERSONALITY 

THE  immortal  man  being  spiritual,  individual,  and    i 
eternal,  his  mortal  opposite  must  be  material,  cor- 
poreal, and  temporal.    Physical  personality  is  finite;  but    3 
God  is  infinite.    He  is  without  materiality,  without  finite- 
ness  of  form  or  Mind. 

Limitations  are  put  off  in  proportion  as  the  fleshly    6 
nature  disappears  and  man  is  found  in  the  reflection  of 
Spirit. 

This  great  fact  leads  into  profound  depths.    The  mate-    9 
rial  human  concept  grew  beautifully  less  as  I  floated  into 
more  spiritual  latitudes  and  purer  realms  of  thought. 

From  that  hour  personal  corporeality  became  less  to  12 
me  than  it  is  to  people  who  fail  to  appreciate  individual 
character.  I  endeavored  to  lift  thought  above  physical 
personality,  or  selfhood  in  matter,  to  man's  spiritual  in-  15 
dividuality  in  God,  —  in  the  true  Mind,  where  sensible 
evil  is  lost  in  supersensible  good.  This  is  the  only  way 
whereby  the  false  personality  is  laid  off.  18 

He  who  clings  to  personality,  or  perpetually  warns  you 
of  "personality,"  wrongs  it,  or  terrifies  people  over  it, 
and  is  the  sure  victim  of  his  own  corporeality.  Constantly  21 
to  scrutinize  physical  personality,  or  accuse  people  of  being 
unduly  personal,  is  like  the  sick  talking  sickness.  Such 
errancy  betrays  a  violent  and  egotistical  personality,  24 

73 


74   RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i  increases  one's  sense  of  corporeality,  and  begets  a  fear  of 
the  senses  and  a  perpetually  egotistical  sensibility. 

3  He  who  does  this  is  ignorant  of  the  meaning  of  the  word 
personality,  and  defines  it  by  his  own  corpus  sine  pectore 
(soulless  body),  and  fails  to  distinguish  the  individual,  or 

6  real  man  from  the  false  sense  of  corporeality,  or  egotistic 
self. 
My  own  corporeal  personality  afflicteth  me  not  wittingly; 

9  for  I  desire  never  to  think  of  it,  and  it  cannot  think 
of  me. 


PLAGIARISM 

THE  various  forms  of  book-borrowing  without  credit   i 
spring  from  this  ill-concealed  question  in  mortal 
mind,  Who  shall  be  greatest?    This  error  violates  the   3 
law  given  by  Moses,  it  tramples  upon  Jesus'  Sermon 
on  the  Mount,  it  does  violence  to  the  ethics  of  Christian 
Science.  6 

Why  withhold  my  name,  while  appropriating  my  lan- 
guage and  ideas,  but  give  credit  when  citing  from  the  works 
of  other  authors?  9 

Life  and  its  ideals  are  inseparable,  and  one's  writings 
on  ethics,  and  demonstration  of  Truth,  are  not,  cannot  be, 
understood  or  taught  by  those  who  persistently  misunder-  12 
stand  or  misrepresent  the  author.  Jesus  said,  "For  there 
is  no  man  which  shall  do  a  miracle  in  my  name,  that  can 
lightly  speak  evil  of  me."  15 

If  one's  spiritual  ideal  is  comprehended  and  loved,  the 
borrower  from  it  is  embraced  in  the  author's  own  mental 
mood,  and  is  therefore  honest.    The  Science  of  Mind  ex-  18 
eludes  opposites,  and  rests  on  unity. 

It  is  proverbial  that  dishonesty  retards  spiritual  growth 
and  strikes  at  the  heart  of  Truth.    If  a  student  at  Harvard  21 
College  has  studied  a  textbook  written  by  his  teacher,  is 
he  entitled,  when  he  leaves  the  University,  to  write  out  as 
his  own  the  substance  of  this  textbook?  There  is  no  war-  24 
rant  in  common  law  and  no  permission  in  the  gospel 

75 


76   RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i  for  plagiarizing   an   author's   ideas   and    their  words. 
Christian  Science  is  not  copyrighted;    nor  would  pro- 
3  tection  by  copyright  be  requisite,   if  mortals  obeyed 
God's  law  of  manright.     A  student  can  write  volumi- 
nous works  on  Science  without  trespassing,  if  he  writes 
6  honestly,  and  he  cannot  dishonestly  compose  Christian 
Science.     The  Bible  is  not  stolen,  though  it  is  cited, 
and  quoted  deferentially. 
9      Thoughts  touched  with  the  Spirit  and  Word  of  Christian 
Science  gravitate  naturally  toward  Truth.    Therefore  the 
mind  to  which  this  Science  was  revealed  must  have  risen 
12  to  the  altitude  which  perceived  a  light  beyond  what  others 
saw. 
The  spiritually  minded  meet  on  the  stairs  which  lead  up 
15  to  spiritual  love.    This  affection,  so  far  from  being  per- 
sonal worship,  fulfils  the  law  of  Love  which  Paul  enjoined 
upon  the  Galatians.    This  is  the  Mind  "which  was  also 
18  in  Christ  Jesus,"  and  knows  no  material  limitations.    It  is 
the  unity  of  good  and  bond  of  perfectness.   This  just  affec- 
tion serves  to  constitute  the  Mind-healer  a  wonder-worker, 
21  —  as  of  old,  on  the  Pentecost  Day,  when  the  disciples  were 
of  one  accord. 
He  who  gains  the  God-crowned  summit  of  Christian 
24  Science  never  abuses  the  corporeal  personality,  but  up- 
lifts it.    He  thinks  of  every  one  in  his  real  quality,  and 
sees  each  mortal  in  an  impersonal  depict. 
27      I  have  long  remained  silent  on  a  growing  evil  in  plagi- 
arism; but  if  I  do  not  insist  upon  the  strictest  observance 
of  moral  law  and  order  in  Christian  Scientists,  I  become 


PLAGIARISM  77 

responsible,  as  a  teacher,  for  laxity  in  discipline  and  law- 
lessness in  literature.  Pope  was  right  in  saying,  "An 
honest  man's  the  noblest  work  of  God;"  and  Ingersoll's 
repartee  has  its  moral:  "An  honest  God's  the  noblest 
work  of  man." 


ADMONITION 

i  npHE  neophyte  in  Christian  Science  acts  like  a  diseased 
-*•    physique,  —  being  too  fast  or  too  slow.    He  is  in- 
3  clined  to  do  either  too  much  or  too  little.    In  healing  and 
teaching  the  student  has  not  yet  achieved  the  entire  wis- 
dom of  Mind-practice.    The  textual  explanation  of  this 

6  practice  is  complete  in  Science  and  Health;  and  scientific 
practice  makes  perfect,  for  it  is  governed  by  its  Principle, 
and  not  by  human  opinions;    but  carnal  and  sinister 

9  motives,  entering  into  this  practice,  will  prevent  the 
demonstration  of  Christian  Science. 

I  recommend  students  not  to  read  so-called  scientific 

12  works,  antagonistic  to  Christian  Science,  which  advocate 
materialistic  systems;  because  such  works  and  words  be- 
cloud the  right  sense  of  metaphysical  Science. 

15  The  rules  of  Mind-healing  are  wholly  Christlike  and 
spiritual.  Therefore  the  adoption  of  a  worldly  policy  or  a 
resort  to  subterfuge  in  the  statement  of  the  Science  of 

18  Mind-healing,  or  any  name  given  to  it  other  than  Christian 
Science,  or  an  attempt  to  demonstrate  the  facts  of  this 
Science  other  than  is  stated  in  Science  and  Health  —  is  a 

21  departure  from  the  Science  of  Mind-healing.  To  becloud 
mortals,  or  for  yourself  to  hide  from  God,  is  to  conspire 
against  the  blessings  otherwise  conferred,  against  your 

24  own  success  and  final  happiness,  against  the  progress  of 

78 


ADMONITION  79 

the  human  race  as  well  as  against  honest  metaphysical    i 
theory  and  practice. 

Not  by  the  hearing  of  the  ear  is  spiritual  truth  learned   3 
and  loved;   nor  cometh  this  apprehension  from  the  ex- 
periences of  others.   We  glean  spiritual  harvests  from  our 
own  material  losses.    In  this  consuming  heat  false  images   6 
are  effaced  from  the  canvas  of  mortal  mind;  and  thus  does 
the  material  pigment  beneath  fade  into  invisibility. 

The  signs  for  the  wayfarer  in  divine  Science  lie  in  meek-   9 
ness,  in  unselfish  motives  and  acts,  in  shuffling  off  scholastic 
rhetoric,  in  ridding  the  thought  of  effete  doctrines,  in  the 
purification  of  the  affections  and  desires.  12 

Dishonesty,  envy,  and  mad  ambition  are  "lusts  of  the 
flesh,"  which  uproot  the  germs  of  growth  in  Science  and 
leave  the  inscrutable  problem  of  being  unsolved.  Through  15 
the  channels  of  material  sense,  of  worldly  policy,  pomp, 
and  pride,  cometh  no  success  in  Truth.  If  beset  with  mis- 
guided emotions,  we  shall  be  stranded  on  the  quicksands  18 
of  worldly  commotion,  and  practically  come  short  of  the 
wisdom  requisite  for  teaching  and  demonstrating  the 
victory  over  self  and  sin.  21 

Be  temperate  in  thought,  word,  and  deed.    Meekness 
and  temperance  are  the  jewels  of  Love,  set  in  wisdom. 
Restrain  untempered  zeal.    "Learn  to  labor  and  to  wait."  24 
Of  old  the  children  of  Israel  were  saved  by  patient  waiting. 

"The  kingdom  of  heaven  suffereth  violence,  and  the 
violent  take  it  by  force!"   said  Jesus.     Therefore  are  27 
its  spiritual  gates  not  captured,  nor  its  golden  streets 
invaded. 

We  recognize  this  kingdom,  the  reign  of  harmony  30 


80    RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i  within  us,  by  an  unselfish  affection  or  love,  for  this  is  the 
pledge  of  divine  good  and  the  insignia  of  heaven.    This 

3  also  is  proverbial,  that  though  eternal  justice  be  graciously 
gentle,  yet  it  may  seem  severe. 

For  whom  the  Lord  loveth  He  chasteneth, 
6  And  scourgeth  every  son  whom  He  receiveth. 

As  the  poets  in  different  languages  have  expressed  it:  — 

Though  the  mills  of  God  grind  slowly, 
9  Yet  they  grind  exceeding  small; 

Though  with  patience  He  stands  waiting, 
With  exactness  grinds  He  all. 

12  Though  the  divine  rebuke  is  effectual  to  the  pulling 
down  of  sin's  strongholds,  it  may  stir  the  human  heart  to 
resist  Truth,  before  this  heart  becomes  obediently  recep- 

iS  tive  of  the  heavenly  discipline.  If  the  Christian  Scientist 
recognize  the  mingled  sternness  and  gentleness  which 
permeate  justice  and  Love,  he  will  not  scorn  the  timely  re- 

18  proof,  but  will  so  absorb  it  that  this  warning  will  be  within 
him  a  spring,  welling  up  into  unceasing  spiritual  rise  and 
progress.    Patience  and  obedience  win  the  golden  scholar- 

21  ship  of  experimental  tuition. 

The  kindly  shepherd  of  the  East  carries  his  lambs  in  his 
arms  to  the  sheepcot,  but  the  older  sheep  pass  into  the  fold 

24  under  his  compelling  rod.    He  who  sees  the  door  and  turns 

away  from  it,  is  guilty, while  innocence  strayeth  yearningly. 

There  are  no  greater  miracles  known  to  earth  than  per- 

27  fection  and  an  unbroken  friendship.  We  love  our  friends, 
but  ofttimes  we  lose  them  in  proportion  to  our  affection. 
The  sacrifices  made  for  others  are  not  infrequently  met  by 


ADMONITION  81 

envy,  ingratitude,  and  enmity,  which  smite  the  heart  and    i 
threaten  to  paralyze  its  beneficence.    The  unavailing  tear 
is  shed  both  for  the  living  and  the  dead.  3 

Nothing  except  sin,  in  the  students  themselves,  can 
separate  them  from  me.     Therefore  we  should  guard 
thought  and  action,  keeping  them  in  accord  with  Christ,    6 
and  our  friendship  will  surely  continue. 

The  letter  of  the  law  of  God,  separated  from  its  spirit, 
tends  to  demoralize  mortals,  and  must  be  corrected  by  a  9 
diviner  sense  of  liberty  and  light.  The  spirit  of  Truth  ex- 
tinguishes false  thinking,  feeling,  and  acting;  and  falsity 
must  thus  decay,  ere  spiritual  sense,  affectional  conscious-  12 
ness,  and  genuine  goodness  become  so  apparent  as  to  be 
well  understood. 

After  the  supreme  advent  of  Truth  in  the  heart,  there  15 
comes  an  overwhelming  sense  of  error's  vacuity,  of  the 
blunders  which  arise  from  wrong  apprehension.    The  en- 
lightened heart  loathes  error,  and  casts  it  aside;  or  else  18 
that  heart  is  consciously  untrue  to  the  light,  faithless  to 
itself  and  to  others,  and  so  sinks  into  deeper  darkness. 
Said  Jesus:  "If  the  light  that  is  in  thee  be  darkness,  how  21 
great  is  that  darkness!"  and  Shakespeare  puts  this  pious 
counsel  into  a  father's  mouth:  — 

This  above  all:  To  thine  own  self  be  true;  24 

And  it  must  follow,  as  the  night  the  day, 
Thou  canst  not  then  be  false  to  any  man. 

A  realization  of  the  shifting  scenes  of  human  happiness,  27 
and  of  the  frailty  of  mortal  anticipations,  —  such  as  first 
led  me  to  the  feet  of  Christian  Science,  —  seems  to  be  requi- 
site at  every  stage  of  advancement.    Though  our  first  les-  30 


82   RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i  sons  are  changed,  modified,  broadened,  yet  their  core  is 

constantly  renewed;    as  the  law  of  the  chord  remains 

3  unchanged,  whether  we  are  dealing  with  a  simple  Latour 

exercise  or  with  the  vast  Wagner  Trilogy. 

A  general  rule  is,  that  my  students  should  not  allow  their 

6  movements  to  be  controlled  by  other  students,  even  if  they 

are  teachers  and  practitioners  of  the  same  blessed  faith. 

The  exception  to  this  rule  should  be  very  rare. 

9      The  widest  power  and  strongest  growth  have  always 

been  attained  by  those  loyal  students  who  rest  on  divine 

Principle  for  guidance,  not  on  themselves;  and  who  locate 

12  permanently  in  one  section,  and  adhere  to  the  orderly 
methods  herein  delineated. 
At  this  period  my  students  should  locate  in  large  cities, 

is  in  order  to  do  the  greatest  good  to  the  greatest  number,  and 
therein  abide.  The  population  of  our  principal  cities  is 
ample  to  supply  many  practitioners,  teachers,  and  preachers 

1 8  with  work.  This  fact  interferes  in  no  way  with  the  pros- 
perity of  each  worker;  rather  does  it  represent  an  accumu- 
lation of  power  on  his  side  which  promotes  the  ease  and 

21  welfare  of  the  workers.  Their  liberated  capacities  of  mind 
enable  Christian  Scientists  to  consummate  much  good  or 
else  evil;  therefore  their  examples  either  excel  or  fall  short 

24  of  other  religionists;  and  they  must  be  found  dwelling 
together  in  harmony,  if  even  they  compete  with  ecclesias- 
tical fellowship  and  friendship. 

27  It  is  often  asked  which  revision  of  Science  and  Health  is 
the  best.  The  arrangement  of  my  last  revision,  in  1890, 
makes  the  subject-matter  clearer  than  any  previous  edition, 

30  and  it  is  therefore  better  adapted  to  spiritualize  thought 


ADMONITION  83 

and  elucidate  scientific  healing  and  teaching.     It  has    i 
already  been  proven  that  this  volume  is  accomplishing  the 
divine  purpose  to  a  remarkable  degree.    The  wise  Chris-    3 
tian  Scientist  will  commend  students  and  patients  to  the 
teachings  of  this  book,  and  the  healing  efficacy  thereof, 
rather  than  try  to  centre  their  interest  on  himself.  6 

Students  whom  I  have  taught  are  seldom  benefited  by 
the  teachings  of  other  students,  for  scientific  foundations 
are  already  laid  in  their  minds  which  ought  not  to  be  tarn-  9 
pered  with.  Also,  they  are  prepared  to  receive  the  infinite 
instructions  afforded  by  the  Bible  and  my  books,  which 
mislead  no  one  and  are  their  best  guides.  12 

The  student  may  mistake  in  his  conception  of  Truth,  and 
this  error,  in  an  honest  heart,  is  sure  to  be  corrected.  But 
if  he  misinterprets  the  text  to  his  pupils,  and  communicates,  15 
even  unintentionally,  his  misconception  of  Truth,  there- 
after he  will  find  it  more  difficult  to  rekindle  his  own  light 
or  to  enlighten  them.  Hence,  as  a  rule,  the  student  should  18 
explain  only  Recapitulation,  the  chapter  for  the  class-room, 
and  leave  Science  and  Health  to  God's  daily  interpretation. 

Christian  Scientists  should  take  their  textbook  into  the  21 
schoolroom  the  same  as  other  teachers;  they  should  ask 
questions  from  it,  and  be  answered  according  to  it,  —  occa- 
sionally reading  aloud  from  the  book  to  corroborate  what  24 
they  teach.    It  is  also  highly  important  that  their  pupils 
study  each  lesson  before  the  recitation. 

That  these  essential  points  are  ever  omitted,  is  anoma-  27 
lous,  when  we  consider  the  necessity  of  thoroughly  under- 
standing Science,  and  the  present  liability  of  deviating 
from  absolute  Christian  Science.  30 


84   RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i  Centuries  will  intervene  before  the  statement  of  the  inex- 
haustible topics  of  Science  and  Health  is  sufficiently  under- 

3  stood  to  be  fully  demonstrated. 

The  teacher  himself  should  continue  to  study  this  text- 
book, and  to  spiritualize  his  own  thoughts  and  human  life 

6  from  this  open  fount  of  Truth  and  Love. 

He  who  sees  clearly  and  enlightens  other  minds  most 
readily,    keeps   his   own   lamp   trimmed   and   burning. 

9  Throughout  his  entire  explanations  he  strictly  adheres  to 
the  teachings  in  the  chapter  on  Recapitulation.  When 
closing  the  class,  each  member  should  own  a  copy  of 

12  Science  and  Health,  and  continue  to  study  and  assimilate 
this  inexhaustible  subject  —  Christian  Science. 
The  opinions  of  men  cannot  be  substituted  for  God's 

15  revelation.  In  times  past,  arrogant  pride,  in  attempting  to 
steady  the  ark  of  Truth,  obscured  even  the  power  and 
glory  of  the  Scriptures,  —  to  which  Science  and  Health  is 

18  the  Key. 

That  teacher  does  most  for  his  students  who  divests  him- 
self most  of  pride  and  self,  and  by  reason  thereof  is  able  to 

21  empty  his  students'  minds  of  error,  that  they  may  be  filled 
with  Truth.  Thus  doing,  posterity  will  call  him  blessed, 
and  the  tired  tongue  of  history  be  enriched. 

24  The  less  the  teacher  personally  controls  other  minds,  and 
the  more  he  trusts  them  to  the  divine  Truth  and  Love,  the 
better  it  will  be  for  both  teacher  and  student. 

27  A  teacher  should  take  charge  only  of  his  own  pupils  and 
patients,  and  of  those  who  voluntarily  place  themselves 
under  his  direction;  he  should  avoid  leaving  his  own  regu- 

30  lar  institute  or  place  of  labor,  or  expending  his  labor  where 


ADMONITION  85 

there  are  other  teachers  who  should  be  specially  responsible    i 
for  doing  their  own  work  well. 

Teachers  of  Christian  Science  will  find  it  advisable  to    3 
band  together  their  students  into  associations,  to  continue 
the  organization  of  churches,  and  at  present  they  can 
employ  any  other  organic  operative  method  that  may    6 
commend  itself  as  useful  to  the  Cause  and  beneficial  to 
mankind. 

Of  this  also  rest  assured,  that  books  and  teaching  are  but    9 
a  ladder  let  down  from  the  heaven  of  Truth  and  Love,  upon 
which  angelic  thoughts  ascend  and  descend,  bearing  on 
their  pinions  of  light  the  Christ-spirit.  12 

Guard  yourselves  against  the  subtly  hidden  suggestion 
that  the  Son  of  man  will  be  glorified,  or  humanity  benefited, 
by  any  deviation  from  the  order  prescribed  by  supernal  15 
grace.  Seek  to  occupy  no  position  whereto  you  do  not  feel 
that  God  ordains  you.  Never  forsake  your  post  without 
due  deliberation  and  light,  but  always  wait  for  God's  finger  18 
to  point  the  way.  The  loyal  Christian  Scientist  is  incapable 
alike  of  abusing  the  practice  of  Mind-healing  or  of  healing 
on  a  material  basis.  21 

The  tempter  is  vigilant,  awaiting  only  an  opportunity 
to  divide  the  ranks  of  Christian  Science  and  scatter  the 
sheep  abroad;  but  "if  God  be  for  us,  who  can  be  against  24 
us?"  The  Cause,  our  Cause,  is  highly  prosperous,  rapidly 
spreading  over  the  globe;  and  the  morrow  will  crown  the 
effort  of  to-day  with  a  diadem  of  gems  from  the  New  27 
Jerusalem. 


EXEMPLIFICATION 

i  npO  energize  wholesome  spiritual  warfare,  to  rebuke 

-■■    vainglory,  to  offset  boastful  emptiness,   to  crown 

3  patient  toil,  and  rejoice  in  the  spirit  and  power  of  Christian 

Science,  we  must  ourselves  be  true.    There  is  but  one  way 

of  doing  good,  and  that  is  to  do  it !   There  is  but  one  way  of 

6  being  good,  and  that  is  to  be  good  I 

Art  thou  still  unacquainted  with  thyself?    Then  be  in- 
troduced to  this  self.    "  Know  thyself ! "  as  said  the  classic 
9  Grecian  motto.    Note  well  the  falsity  of  this  mortal  self! 
Behold  its  vileness,  and  remember  this  poverty-stricken 
"stranger  that  is  within  thy  gates.,,    Cleanse  every  stain 
12  from  this  wanderers  soiled  garments,  wipe  the  dust  from 
his  feet  and  the  tears  from  his  eyes,  that  you  may  behold 
the  real  man,  the  fellow-saint  of  a  holy  household.    There 
15  should  be  no  blot  on  the  escutcheon  of  our  Christliness 
when  we  offer  our  gift  upon  the  altar. 
A  student  desiring  growth  in  the  knowledge  of  Truth, 
18  can  and  will  obtain  it  by  taking  up  his  cross  and  following 
Truth.    If  he  does  this  not,  and  another  one  undertakes  to 
carry  his  burden  and  do  his  work,  the  duty  will  not  be 
21  accomplished.    No  one  can  save  himself  without  God's 
help,  and  God  will  help  each  man  who  performs  his  own 
part.    After  this  manner  and  in  no  other  way  is  every 
24  man  cared  for  and  blessed.    To  the  unwise  helper  our 

86 


EXEMPLIFICATION  87 

Master  said,  "Follow  me;   and  let  the  dead  bury  their   i 
dead." 

The  poet's  line,  "Order  is  heaven's  first  law,"  is  so  eter-   3 
nally  true,  so  axiomatic,  that  it  has  become  a  truism;  and 
its  wisdom  is  as  obvious  in  religion  and  scholarship  as  in 
astronomy  or  mathematics.  6 

Experience  has  taught  me  that  the  rules  of  Christian 
Science  can  be  far  more  thoroughly  and  readily  acquired 
by  regularly  settled  and  systematic  workers,  than  by  un-  9 
settled  and  spasmodic  efforts.  Genuine  Christian  Scien- 
tists are,  or  should  be,  the  most  systematic  and  law-abiding 
people  on  earth,  because  their  religion  demands  implicit  12 
adherence  to  fixed  rules,  in  the  orderly  demonstration 
thereof.    Let  some  of  these  rules  be  here  stated. 

First:  Christian  Scientists  are  to  "heal  the  sick"  as  the  15 
Master  commanded. 

In  so  doing  they  must  follow  the  divine  order  as  pre- 
scribed by  Jesus,  —  never,  in  any  way,  to  trespass  upon  18 
the  rights  of  their  neighbors,  but  to  obey  the  celestial  in- 
junction, "Whatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should  do  to 
you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them."  21 

In  this  orderly,  scientific  dispensation  healers  become  a 
law  unto  themselves.  They  feel  their  own  burdens  less, 
and  can  therefore  bear  the  weight  of  others'  burdens,  since  24 
it  is  only  through  the  lens  of  their  unselfishness  that  the 
sunshine  of  Truth  beams  with  such  efficacy  as  to  dissolve 
error.  27 

It  is  already  understood  that  Christian  Scientists  will 
not  receive  a  patient  who  is  under  the  care  of  a  regular 
physician,  until  he  has  done  with  the  case  and  different  aid  30 


88   RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i  is  sought.    The  same  courtesy  should  be  observed  in  the 
professional  intercourse  of  Christian  Science  healers  with 
3  one  another. 

Second:    Another  command  of  the  Christ,  his  prime 

command,  was  that  his  followers  should  "raise  the  dead." 

6  He  lifted  his  own  body  from  the  sepulchre.    In  him,  Truth 

called  the  physical  man  from  the  tomb  to  health,  and  the 

so-called  dead  forthwith  emerged  into  a  higher  manifesta- 

9  tion  of  Life. 

The  spiritual  significance  of  this  command,  "Raise  the 
dead,"  most  concerns  mankind.  It  implies  such  an  eleva- 
12  tion  of  the  understanding  as  will  enable  thought  to  appre- 
hend the  living  beauty  of  Love,  its  practicality,  its  divine 
energies,  its  health-giving  and  life-bestowing  qualities,  — 
15  yea,  its  power  to  demonstrate  immortality.  This  end  Jesus 
achieved,  both  by  example  and  precept. 

Third:  This  leads  inevitably  to  a  consideration  of  an- 
18  other  part  of  Christian  Science  work,  —  a  part  which  con- 
cerns us  intimately,  —  preaching  the  gospel. 
This  evangelistic  duty  should  not  be  so  warped  as  to 
21  signify  that  we  must  or  may  go,  uninvited,  to  work  in  other 
vineyards  than  our  own.    One  would,  or  should,  blush  to 
enter  unasked  another's  pulpit,  and  preach  without  the 
24  consent  of  the  stated  occupant  of  that  pulpit.    The  Lord's 
command  means  this,  that  we  should  adopt  the  spirit  of 
the  Saviour's  ministry,  and  abide  in  such  a  spiritual  atti- 
27  tude  as  will  draw  men  unto  us.    Itinerancy  should  not  be 
allowed  to  clip  the  wings  of  divine  Science.    Mind  demon- 
strates omnipresence  and  omnipotence,  but  Mind  revolves 
30  on  a  spiritual  axis,  and  its  power  is  displayed  and  its  pres- 


EXEMPLIFICATION  89 

ence  felt  in  eternal  stillness  and  immovable  Love.    The    i 
divine  potency  of  this  spiritual  mode  of  Mind,  and  the  hin- 
drance opposed  to  it  by  material  motion,  is  proven  beyond    3 
a  doubt  in  the  practice  of  Mind-healing. 

In  those  days  preaching  and  teaching  were  substantially 
one.    There  was  no  church  preaching,  in  the  modern  sense    6 
of  the  term.    Men  assembled  in  the  one  temple  (at  Jeru- 
salem) for  sacrificial  ceremonies,  not  for  sermons.    Into 
the  synagogues,  scattered  about  in  cities  and  villages,  they    9 
went  for  liturgical  worship,  and  instruction  in  the  Mosaic 
law.    If  one  worshipper  preached  to  the  others,  he  did  so 
informally,  and  because  he  was  bidden  to  this  privileged  12 
duty  at  that  particular  moment.    It  was  the  custom  to  pay 
this  hortatory  compliment  to  a  stranger,  or  to  a  member 
who  had  been  away  from  the  neighborhood;  as  Jesus  was  15 
once  asked  to  exhort,  when  he  had  been  some  time  absent 
from  Nazareth  but  once  again  entered  the  synagogue  which 
he  had  frequented  in  childhood.  18 

Jesus'  method  was  to  instruct  his  own  students;  and  he 
watched  and  guarded  them  unto  the  end,  even  according 
to  his  promise,  "Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway!"  Nowhere  in  21 
the  four  Gospels  will  Christian  Scientists  find  any  prece- 
dent for  employing  another  student  to  take  charge  of 
their  students,  or  for  neglecting  their  own  students,  in  24 
order  to  enlarge  their  sphere  of  action. 

Above  all,  trespass  not  intentionally  upon  other  people's 
thoughts,  by  endeavoring  to  influence  other  minds  to  any  27 
action  not  first  made  known  to  them  or  sought  by  them. 
Corporeal  and  selfish  influence  is  human,  fallible,  and  tem- 
porary; but  incorporeal  impulsion  is  divine,  infallible,  and  30 


90   RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i  eternal.    The  student  should  be  most  careful  not  to  thrust 
aside  Science,  and  shade  God's  window  which  lets  in  light, 
3  or  seek  to  stand  in  God's  stead. 

Does  the  faithful  shepherd  forsake  the  lambs,  —  retain- 
ing his  salary  for  tending  the  home  flock  while  he  is  serving 
6  another  fold?    There  is  no  evidence  to  show  that  Jesus 
ever  entered  the  towns  whither  he  sent  his  disciples;  no 
evidence  that  he  there  taught  a  few  hungry  ones,  and  then 
9  left  them  to  starve  or  to  stray.   To  these  selected  ones  (like 
"the  elect  lady"  to  whom  St.  John  addressed  one  of  his 
epistles)  he  gave  personal  instruction,  and  gave  in  plain 
12  words,  until  they  were  able  to  fulfil  his  behest  and  depart 
on  their  united  pilgrimages.    This  he  did,  even  though 
one  of  the  twelve  whom  he  kept  near  himself  betrayed 
15  him,  and  others  forsook  him. 

The  true  mother  never  willingly  neglects  her  children 

in  their  early  and  sacred  hours,  consigning  them  to  the  care 

18  of  nurse  or  stranger.    Who  can  feel  and  comprehend  the 

needs  of  her  babe  like  the  ardent  mother?    What  other 

heart  yearns  with  her  solicitude,  endures  with  her  patience, 

21  waits  with  her  hope,  and  labors  with  her  love,  to  promote 

the  welfare  and  happiness  of  her  children?   Thus  must  the 

Mother  in  Israel  give  all  her  hours  to  those  first  sacred 

24  tasks,  till  her  children  can  walk  steadfastly  in  wisdom's 

ways. 

One  of  my  students  wrote  to  me:  "I  believe  the  proper 

27  thing  for  us  to  do  is  to  follow,  as  nearly  as  we  can,  in  the 

path  you  have  pursued ! "    It  is  gladdening  to  find,  in  such 

a  student,  one  of  the  children  of  light.    It  is  safe  to  leave 

30  with  God  the  government  of  man.    He  appoints  and  He 


EXEMPLIFICATION  91 

anoints  His  Truth-bearers,  and  God  is  their  sure  defense   i 
and  refuge. 

The  parable  of  "the  prodigal  son"  is  rightly  called  "the   3 
pearl  of  parables,"  and  our  Masters  greatest  utterance  may 
well  be  called  "  the  diamond  sermon."   No  purer  and  more 
exalted  teachings  ever  fell  upon  human  ears  than  those  con-   6 
tained  in  what  is  commonly  known  as  the  Sermon  on  the 
Mount,  —  though  this  name  has  been  given  it  by  compilers 
and  translators  of  the  Bible,  and  not  by  the  Master  him-   9 
self  or  by  the  Scripture  authors.    Indeed,  this  title  really 
indicates  more  the  Master's  mood,  than  the  material 
locality.  12 

Where  did  Jesus  deliver  this  great  lesson  —  or,  rather, 
this  series  of  great  lessons  —  on  humanity  and  divinity? 
On  a  hillside,  near  the  sloping  shores  of  the  Lake  of  Gali-  15 
lee,  where  he  spake  primarily  to  his  immediate  disciples. 

In  this  simplicity,  and  with  such  fidelity,  we  see  Jesus 
ministering  to  the  spiritual  needs  of  all  who  placed  them-  18 
selves  under  his  care,  always  leading  them  into  the  divine 
order,  under  the  sway  of  his  own  perfect  understanding. 
His  power  over  others  was  spiritual,  not  corporeal.   To  the  21 
students  whom  he  had  chosen,  his  immortal  teaching  was 
the  bread  of  Life.    When  he  was  with  them,  a  fishing-boat 
became  a  sanctuary,  and  the  solitude  was  peopled  with  24 
holy  messages  from  the  All-Father.    The  grove  became 
his  class-room,  and  nature's  haunts  were  the  Messiah's 
university.  27 

What  has  this  hillside  priest,  this  seaside  teacher,  done 
for  the  human  race?  Ask,  rather,  what  has  he  not  done. 
His  holy  humility,  unworldliness,  and  self-abandonment  30 


92    RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

i  wrought  infinite  results.  The  method  of  his  religion  was 
not  too  simple  to  be  sublime,  nor  was  his  power  so  exalted 

3  as  to  be  unavailable  for  the  needs  of  suffering  mortals, 
whose  wounds  he  healed  by  Truth  and  Love. 
His  order  of  ministration  was  "first  the  blade,  then  the 

6  ear,  after  that  the  full  corn  in  the  ear."  May  we  unloose 
the  latchets  of  his  Christliness,  inherit  his  legacy  of  love, 
and  reach  the  fruition  of  his  promise:  "If  ye  abide  in  me, 

9  and  my  words  abide  in  you,  ye  shall  ask  what  ye  will,  and 
it  shall  be  done  unto  you." 


WAYMARKS 

IN  the  first  century  of  the  Christian  era  Jesus  went  about    i 
doing  good.    The  evangelists  of  those  days  wandered 
about.    Christ,  or  the  spiritual  idea,  appeared  to  human   3 
consciousness  as  the  man  Jesus.    At  the  present  epoch 
the  human  concept  of  Christ  is  based  on  the  incorporeal 
divine  Principle  of  man,  and  Science  has  elevated  this  idea    6 
and  established  its  rules  in  consonance  with  their  Principle. 
Hear  this  saying  of  our  Master,  "And  I,  if  I  be  lifted  up 
from  the  earth,  will  draw  all  men  unto  me."  9 

The  ideal  of  God  is  no  longer  impersonated  as  a  waif  or 
wanderer;  and  Truth  is  not  fragmentary,  disconnected,  un- 
systematic, but  concentrated  and  immovably  fixed  in  Princi-  1 2 
pie.  The  best  spiritual  type  of  Christly  method  for  uplifting 
human  thought  and  imparting  divine  Truth,  is  stationary 
power,  stillness,  and  strength;  and  when  this  spiritual  ideal  15 
is  made  our  own,  it  becomes  the  model  for  human  action. 

St.  Paul  said  to  the  Athenians,  "For  in  Him  we  live, 
and  move,  and  have  our  being."  This  statement  is  in  sub-  18 
stance  identical  with  my  own:  "There  is  no  life,  truth, 
substance,  nor  intelligence  in  matter."  It  is  quite  clear 
that  as  yet  this  grandest  verity  has  not  been  fully  demon-  21 
strated,  but  it  is  nevertheless  true.  If  Christian  Science 
reiterates  St.  Paul's  teaching,  we,  as  Christian  Scientists, 
should  give  to  the  world  convincing  proof  of  the  validity  of  24 

93 


94   RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

x  this  scientific  statement  of  being.    Having  perceived,  in 
advance  of  others,  this  scientific  fact,  we  owe  to  ourselves 
3  and  to  the  world  a  struggle  for  its  demonstration. 

At  some  period  and  in  some  way  the  conclusion  must  be 
met  that  whatsoever  seems  true,  and  yet  contradicts  divine 
6  Science  and  St.  Paul's  text,  must  be  and  is  false;  and  that 
whatsoever  seems  to  be  good,  and  yet  errs,  though  ac- 
knowledging the  true  way,  is  really  evil. 
9      As  dross  is  separated  from  gold,  so  Christ's  baptism  of 
fire,  his  purification  through  suffering,  consumes  whatso- 
ever is  of  sin.    Therefore  this  purgation  of  divine  mercy, 
1 2  destroying  all  error,  leaves  no  flesh,  no  matter,  to  the  mental 
consciousness. 
When  all  fleshly  belief  is  annihilated,  and  every  spot  and 
is  blemish  on  the  disk  of  consciousness  is  removed,  then,  and 
not  till  then,  will  immortal  Truth  be  found  true,  and  scien- 
tific teaching,  preaching,  and  practice  be  essentially  one. 
1 8  "Happy  is  he  that  condemneth  not  himself  in  that  thing 
which  he  alloweth.  ...  for  whatsoever  is  not  of  faith  is 
sin.,,    (Romans  xiv.  22,  23.) 
21      There  is  no  "lo  here!  or  lo  there!"  in  divine  Science; 
its  manifestation  must  be  "the  same  yesterday,  and 
to-day,  and  forever,"  since  Science  is  eternally  one,  and 
24  unchanging,  in  Principle,  rule,  and  demonstration. 

I  am  persuaded  that  only  by  the  modesty  and  distin- 
guishing affection  illustrated  in  Jesus'  career,  can  Chris- 
27  tian  Scientists  aid  the  establishment  of  Christ's  kingdom 
on  the  earth.  In  the  first  century  of  the  Christian  era  Jesus' 
teachings  bore  much  fruit,  and  the  Father  was  glorified 
30  therein.    In  this  period  and  the  forthcoming  centuries, 


WAYMARKS  95 

watered  by  dews  of  divine  Science,  this  "tree  of  life"  will    x 
blossom  into  greater  freedom,  and  its  leaves  will  be  "  for 
the  healing  of  the  nations."  3 

Ask  God  to  give  thee  skill 

In  comfort's  art : 
That  thou  may'st  consecrated  be  6 

And  set  apart 
Unto  a  life  of  sympathy. 
For  heavy  is  the  weight  of  ill  9 

In  every  heart; 
And  comforters  are  needed  much 

Of  Christlike  touch.  12 

— A.  E.  Hamiwon. 


[2313]  The  University  Press,  Cambridge,  U.  S.  A. 


WORKS  ON  CHRISTIAN  SCIENCE 

WRITTEN  BY  MARY  BAKER  EDDY 

Published  by  the 

Trustees  under  the  Will  of  Mary  Baker  Eddy 

SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH  WITH  KEY  TO  THE 
SCRIPTURES 

In  one  volume,  700  pages.  The  original,  standard,  and  only  text- 
book on  Christian  Science  Mind-healing.  Cloth,  one  to  eleven 
copies  inclusive  ( cloth  only),  each  $3.00;  twelve  or  more,  each 
$2. 75.  Ooze  leather,  vest  pocket  size,  single  copy  $3.00 ;  twelve 
or  more,  each  $2.75.  Morocco,  vest  pocket  size,  single  copy 
$3.50;  twelve  or  more,  each  $3.25.  Full  leather,  stiff,  beveled 
boards,  gilt  edges,  same  paper  as  in  cloth  binding,  single  copy 
$4.00;  twelve  or  more,  each  $3.75.  Morocco,  limp,  round  cor- 
ners, gilt  edges,  Oxford  India  Bible  paper,  convenient  for  pocket, 
single  copy  $5.00;  twelve  or  more,  each  $4.75.  Levant,  divinity 
circuit,  leather  lined  to  edge,  round  corners,  gilt  edges,  silk 
sewed,  heavy  Oxford  India  Bible  paper  (wide  margins,  large- 
sized  book),  single  copy  $8.50;  twelve  or  more,  each  $8.25. 

Laroe  Type  Edition.  Designed  especially  for  the  use  of  First  Readers. 
Large  type  (18-point)  on  Oxford  India  Bible  paper,  bound  in 
leather.  Size  8  by  10^  inches.  Single  copy  $11.50,  with  a  dis- 
count of  25  cents  each  when  included  in  an  order  for  twelve  or 
more  copies  of  Science  and  Health,  and  in  any  or  all  of  the 
different  bindings. 

French  Translation.  Alternate  pages  of  English  and  French.  Cloth, 
one  to  five  copies  inclusive,  each  $3.50;  six  or  more,  each  $3.25. 
Pocket  edition,  printed  on  Oxford  India  Bible  paper,  cloth  cover, 
one  to  five  copies,  each  $4.50;  six  or  more,  each  $4.25;  morocco, 
one  to  five  copies  inclusive,  $7.50;  six  or  more,  each  $7.25. 
Orders  for  the  French  translation  in  lots  of  six  or  more  may 
include  both  bindings. 

German  Translation.  Alternate  pages  of  English  and  German.  Cloth, 
one  to  five  copies  inclusive,  each  $3.50 ;  six  or  more,  each  $3.25. 
Pocket  edition,  printed  on  Oxford  India  Bible  paper,  cloth  cover, 
one  to  five  copies,  each  $4.50;  six  or  more,  each  $4.25;  morocco, 
one  to  five  copies  inclusive,  each  $7.50 ;  six  or  more,  each  $7.25. 
Orders  for  the  German  translation  in  lots  of  six  or  more  may 
include  both  bindings. 

Science  and  Health  for  the  Blind.  In  Revised  Braille,  Grade  One 
and  a  Half,  size  13 x  Y&%  inches,  five  volumes,  price  $12.50;  no 
quantity  discount  is  allowed  on  orders  for  the  Textbook  for  the 
blind. 

Orders  for  Science  and  Health  in  lots  of  twelve  or  more  at 
quantity  prices  may  include  English,  German,  and  French  edi- 
tions, and  different  styles  of  binding. 


WORKS      ON      CHRISTIAN      SCIENCE 


MISCELLANEOUS  WRITINGS 

A  book  of  471  pages,  containing  articles  published  in  The  Christian 
Science  Journal  from  1883  to  1896,  with  revisions  and  additions. 
Cloth,  single  copy  $2.25 ;  twelve  or  more,  each  $2.00.  Morocco, 
limp,  round  corners,  gilt  edges,  Oxford  India  Bible  paper, 
convenient  for  pocket,  single  copy  $4.00 ;  twelve  or  more,  each 
$3.75.  Levant,  divinity  circuit,  leather  lined  to  edge,  round 
corners,  gilt  edges,  silk  sewed,  Oxford  India  Bible  paper,  single 
copy  $5.00;  twelve  or  more,  each  $4.75.  Orders  for  Miscel- 
laneous Writings  in  lots  of  twelve  or  more  may  include  any  or 
all  of  the  different  styles  of  binding.  No  discount  will  be 
allowed  on  orders  for  twelve  books  which  include  both  Science 
and  Health  and  Miscellaneous  Writings. 

THE  FIRST  CHURCH  OF  CHRIST,  SCIENTIST, 
AND  MISCELLANY 

A  book  of  366  pages,  containing  articles  published  in  The 
Christian  Science  Journal  and  Sentinel  subsequent  to  the  com- 
pilation of  Miscellaneous  Writings,  together  with  historical  matter 
pertaining  thereto.  Cloth,  single  copy  $2.25;  six  or  more, 
each  $2.00.  Morocco,  limp,  round  corners,  gilt  edges,  Oxford 
India  Bible  paper,  convenient  for  pocket,  single  copy  $4.00 ;  six 
or  more,  each  $3. 75.  Orders  for  six  or  more  may  include  the 
two  styles  of  binding. 

CONCORDANCE  TO  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH 

This  work  contains  about  eighty  thousand  references  (more  than 
ten  thousand  words  being  indexed),  also  an  index  to  the  Marginal 
Headings,  and  a  list  of  the  Scriptural  Quotations  in  Science  and 
Health.  611  pages,  stiff  morocco  cover,  single  copy  $6.00 ;  six 
or  more,  each  $5.50. 

CONCORDANCE  TO  MRS.  EDDY^S  PUBLISHED 
WRITINGS  OTHER  THAN  SCIENCE  AND 
HEALTH 

It  contains  1103  pages,  and  is  published  only  in  Bible  paper 
edition,  with  stiff  morocco  cover.  Single  copy  $7.50;  six  or 
more  each  $7.00. 

PROSE   WORKS    OTHER  THAN   SCIENCE   AND 

HEALTH 

Combined  in  one  volume  of  1312  pages  "Miscellaneous  Writ- 
ings," "The  First  Church  of  Christ,  Scientist,  and  Miscellany," 
and  all  the  published  shorter  writings  of  Mary  Baker  Eddy. 
Pocket  edition,  morocco,  limp,  round  corners,  gilt  edges,  Ox- 
ford India  Bible  paper,  uniform  with  the  pocket  edition  of 
"Science  and  Health,"  single  copy,  $14.00;  six  or  more,  each, 
$13.50. 


WORKS      ON      CHRISTIAN      SCIENCE 


CHRIST  AND  CHRISTMAS 

An  illustrated  poem.  Cloth,  single  copy  $3.00;  six  or  more, 
each  $2.50. 

UNITY  OF  GOOD  AND  OTHER  WRITINGS 

One  volume,  containing  Unity  of  Good,  Rudimental  Divine 
Science,  No  and  Yes,  Retrospection  and  Introspection ;  uniform 
in  style  with  the  pocket  edition  of  Science  and  Health.  Morocco, 
limp,  round  corners,  gilt  edges,  heavy  Oxford  India  Bible  paper, 
single  copy  $3.50;  six  or  more,  each  $3.25.  Library  edition, 
cloth,  marbled  edges,  single  copy  $2. 00;  six  or  more,  each  $1.75. 

CHRISTIAN  HEALING  AND  OTHER  WRITINGS 

One  volume,  containing  Christian  Healing,  The  People's  Idea 
of  God,  Pulpit  and  Press,  Christian  Science  versus  Pantheism, 
Messages  of  1900,  1901,  1902 ;  uniform  in  style  with  the  pocket 
edition  of  Science  and  Health.  Morocco,  limp,  round  corners, 
gilt  edges,  heavy  Oxford  India  Bible  paper,  single  copy  $3.50; 
six  or  more,  each  $3.25.  Library  edition,  cloth,  marbled  edges, 
single  copy  $2.00;  six  or  more,  each  $1.75. 

CHURCH  MANUAL 

Containing  the  By-laws  of  The  Mother  Church.  Cloth,  single 
copy  $1.00;  six  or  more,  each  75  cents.  Pocket  edition,  mo- 
rocco, limp,  round  corners,  gilt  edges,  Oxford  India  Bible  paper, 
single  copy  $2.00;  six  or  more,  each  $1.75. 

German  Translation.  Alternate  pages  of  English  and  German. 
Cloth,  single  copy  $1.00;  six  or  more,  each  75  cents. 

French  Translation.  Alternate  pages  of  English  and  French. 
Cloth,  single  copy  $1.00 ;  six  or  more,  each  75  cents. 

RETROSPECTION  AND  INTROSPECTION 

A  biographical  sketch  of  the  author ;  the  way  she  was  led  to 
the  discovery  of  Christian  Science ;  its  fundamental  idea  and 
growth.  Library  edition,  cloth,  marbled  edges,  95  pages, 
single  copy  $1.00;  six  or  more,  each  75  cents. 

Small  Pocket  Edition  with  numbered  lines.  Cloth,  round  corners, 
gray  edges,  single  copy  50  cents;  six  or  more,  each  45  cents. 
Morocco,  limp,  round  corners,  gilt  edges,  single  copy  $1.75;  six 
or  more,  each  $1.60. 

UNITY  OF  GOOD 

This  book  lays  the  axe  at  the  root  of  error,  elucidating  and 
enforcing  practical  Christian  Science,  thus  affording  invaluable 
directions  for  all  true  Scientists.  Pocket  edition,  leather  covers, 
single  copy  $1.00;  six  or  more,  each  75  cents. 

Printed  in  Revised  Braille,  Grade  One  and  a  Half,  system  of  type  for 
the  blind,  67  pages,  single  copy  $2.00;  six  or  more,  each  $1.75. 


WORKS      ON      CHRISTIAN      SCIENCE 

UNITY  OF  GOOD,  AND  TWO  SERMONS 

One  volume,  containing  Unity  of  Good,  Christian  Healing,  and 
The  People's  Idea  of  God.  Library  edition,  cloth,  marbled 
edges,  single  copy  $1.00;  six  or  more,  each  75  cents.  Small 
pocket  edition  with  numbered  lines,  cloth,  round  corners,  gray 
edges,  single  copy  50  cents;  six  or  more,  each  45  cents;  mo- 
rocco, limp,  round  corners,  gilt  edges,  single  copy  $1.75;  six 
or  more,  each  $1.60. 

MESSAGES  TO  THE  MOTHER  CHURCH 

Including  in  one  volume,  94  pages,  Christian  Science  versus 
Pantheism,  and  the  Messages  of  1900, 1901,  and  1902.  Library 
edition,  cloth,  marbled  edges,  single  copy  $1.50 ;  six  or  more, 
each  $1.15. 

Small  Pocket  Edition  with  numbered  lines.  Cloth,  round  corners, 
gray  edges,  single  copy  50  cents;  six  or  more,  each  45  cents. 
Morocco,  limp,  round  corners,  gilt  edges,  single  copy  $1.75;  six 
or  more,  each  $1.60. 

CHRISTIAN  SCIENCE  versus  PANTHEISM 

The  Pastor  Emeritus'  Message  delivered  at  the  Communion 
Season  in  The  Mother  Church  in  Boston,  June,  1898.  A  clear 
and  strong  refutation  of  the  charge  that  Christian  Scientists 
are  pantheists.  Pebbled  cloth  covers,  15  pages,  single  copy 
25  cents  ;  six  or  more,  each  20  cents. 

MESSAGE  TO  THE  MOTHER  CHURCH,  June,  1900 

Paper  covers,  deckled  edges,  15  pages,  single  copy  25  cents; 
six  or  more,  each  20  cents. 

MESSAGE  TO  THE  MOTHER  CHURCH,  June,  1901 

Paper  covers,  deckled  edges,  35  pages,  single  copy  50  cents ; 
six  or  more,  each  38  cents. 

MESSAGE  TO  THE  MOTHER  CHURCH,  June,  1902 

Paper  covers,  deckled  edges,  20  pages,  single  copy  50  cents ; 
six  or  more,  each  38  cents. 

CHRISTIAN  HEALING 

A  sermon  delivered  in  Boston.  Paper  covers,  20  pages,  single 
copy  20  cents  ;  six  or  more,  each  17  cents. 

THE  PEOPLE'S  IDEA  OF  GOD 

A  sermon  delivered  in  Boston.  Paper  covers,  14  pages,  single 
copy  20  cents  ;  six  or  more,  each  17  cents. 


WORKS      ON      CHRISTIAN      SCIENCE 


PULPIT  AND  PRESS 

A  unique  work,  of  importance  in  the  history  and  to  the  readers 
of  Christian  Science ;  containing  the  message  or  sermon  written 
for  the  dedicatory  service  of  The  Mother  Church,  January  6, 
1895,  and  scintillations  from  the  press  of  that  occasion.  Library 
edition,  cloth,  marbled  edges,  90  pages,  single  copy  $1.00 ;  six 
or  more,  each  75  cents. 

Small  Pocket  Edition  with  numbered  lines.  Cloth,  round  corners, 
gray  edges,  single  copy  50  cents;  six  or  more,  each  45  cents. 
Morocco,  limp,  round  corners,  gilt  edges,  single  copy  $1.75;  six 
or  more,  each  $1.60. 


RUDIMENTAL  DIVINE  SCIENCE 

A  brief  and  concise  statement  of  Divine  Science,  alias  Christian 
Science,  in  the  form  of  questions  and  answers.  Pebbled  cloth 
covers,  gilt  top,  17  pages,  single  copy  32  cents ;  six  or  more, 
each  25  cents. 

Printed  in  the  New  York  point  and  American  Braille  systems  of  type 
for  the  use  of  the  blind,  single  copy  50  cents;  sue  or  more,  each 
40  cents. 


NO  AND  YES 

A  brief  statement  of  very  important  points  in  Christian  Science. 
Pebbled  cloth  covers,  46  pages,  single  copy  32  cents ;  six  or 
more,  each  25  cents. 


RUDIMENTAL  DIVINE  SCIENCE,  and  NO  AND 
YES 

Library  Edition,  with  numbered  lines,  cloth,  marbled  edges,  single 
copy  $1.00;  six  or  more,  each  75  cents. 

Small  Pocxet  Edition,  with  numbered  lines.  Cloth,  round  corners, 
gray  edges,  single  copy  50  cents;  six  or  more,  each  45  cents. 
Morocco,  limp,  round  corners,  gilt  edges,  single  copy  $1.75;  six 
or  more,  each  $1.60. 

Printed  in  Revised  Braille,  Grade  One  and  a  Half,  system  of  type  for 
the  blind,  70  pages,  single  copy  $2.00;  six  or  more,  each  $1.75. 

French  Translation,  alternate  pages  of  English  and  French,  vest 
pocket  size.  Blue  cloth,  gray  edges,  single  copy  $1.25;  six  or 
more,  each  $1.10.  Blue  leather,  gray  edges,  single  copy  $2.00; 
six  or  more,  each  $1.75. 


WORKS     ON     CHRISTIAN     SCIENCE 


POEMS 

This  volume  of  79  pages  includes  all  of  Mrs.  Eddy's  hymns,  also 
her  earlier  poems  which  appeared  in  various  publications  from 
forty  to  sixty  years  ago.  Specially  bound.  Single  copy  $1.50 ; 
six  or  more,  each  $1.25. 

Published  also  in  morocco,  limp,  round  corners,  gilt  edges,  uni- 
form in  style  with  the  pocket  edition  of  Science  and  Health. 
Single  copy  $3.00;  six  or  more,  each  $2.75. 

SOLOS 

Poems  by  Mary  Baker  Eddy  set  to  music 
O'ER  WAITING  HARPSTRINGS 

(Christ  My  Refuge),  music  by  Ferdinand  Dunkley;  high  voice, 
in  G  (D  to  G);  medium  voice,  in  F  (C  to  F);  low  voice,  in  E  flat 
(B  flat  to  E  flat).  Single  copy  60  cents;  six  or  more,  each  40 
cents. 

O  GENTLE  PRESENCE 

(Mother's  Evening  Prayer),  music  by  William  Arms  Fisher; 
high  voice,  in  B  flat  (E  flat  to  A  flat);  medium  voice,  in  A  flat 
(D  flat  to  G  flat);  low  voice,  in  G  flat  (C  to  F  flat).  Single  copy 
60  cents;  six  or  more,  each  40  cents. 

SHEPHERD,   SHOW  ME   HOW  TO   GO 

Music  by  Rossetter  G.  Cole;  high  voice,  in  D  (D  to  F  sharp); 
medium  voice,  in  C  (C  to  E);  low  voice,  in  B  flat  (B  flat  to  D). 
Single  copy  60  cents;  six  or  more,  each  40  cents. 

FEED  MY  SHEEP 

Music  by  Lyman  F.  Brackett  (completely  revised);  high  voice, 
in  G  (E  to  G);  medium  voice,  in  F  (D  to  F);  low  voice,  in  E 
flat  (C  to  E  flat).  Single  copy  60  cents;  six  or  more,  each  40 
cents. 

SAW  YE  MY  SAVIOUR? 

(Communion  Hymn),  music  by  William  Arms  Fisher;  high 
voice,  in  D  (D  to  G);  medium  voice,  in  C  (C  to  F) ;  low  voice,  in 
B  flat  (B  flat  to  E  flat).  Single  copy  60  cents ;  six  or  more,  each 
40  cents. 

List  of  solos  containing  words  by  Mrs.  Eddy,  used  by  permission, 
and  published  by  other  publishers,  sent  on  request. 

The  foregoing  prices  cover  all  charges  for  express  or  postage  on  ship- 
ments either  domestic  or  foreign. 

Address  all  orders  and  make  all  remittances  payable  to 

HARRY  I.  HUNT,  Publishers'  Agent 

107  FALMOUTH  STREET,  BOSTON,  MASS.,  U.  S.  A. 


o 
to 
to 
H 


W 


O 

f 

c 


University  of  Toronto 
Library 


DO  NOT 

REMOVE 

THE 

CARD 

FROM 

THIS 

POCKET 


Acme  Library  Card  Pocket 
LOWE-MARTIN  CO.  Limited